#wow. i said bake twice i think i need more sleep
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
snuuy sketch
#mod-art#omori#omori fanart#sunny#omori sunny#hey guys long time no see (literally posted a couple of days ago)#i had to draw my son again. Love him lots i bake him and feed him cookies like a sweet old lady who runs a bakery#wow. i said bake twice i think i need more sleep
64 notes
·
View notes
Text
the lov beach episode hori's too scared to give us
Movie/Game/Show: My Hero Academia Dynamic: League of Villains/Reader (Platonic) Warnings: uhh idk actually, dabi's kinda horny ig, i don't usually include this as a warning but swearing (there's quite a bit of it), feminine pronouns Summary: this is just 1860 words of me shutting my eyes, plugging my ears and ignoring the current state of the manga (: (beach episode type beat) ~~~
Pulling the large sun hat tighter on her head, (Y/n) looks over as her leader strolls up to the van Spinner had stolen earlier in the day. She quirks a brow at the man, putting a gentle hand over his handheld and pushing it down when he doesnât notice her, âThatâs what youâre wearing?â
Tomura huffs and steps back, narrowed eyes focusing on his black jeans and hoodie, âWhatâs it to you?â
âYouâre wearing a hoodie in this heat, first of all, and also - it says â12 year old in gaming modeâ, youâre asking to get bullied.â
âYeah, well,â he grumbles as he tries to find an insult for the woman before resigning himself to mumble out a, âyou look like you raided a college chickâs closetâ while returning to his game.
âI think she looks great!â Twice piped up from inside the large van before yelling once again, âAbsolutely hideous!â
Dabi nodded slightly from his window seat, pulling the strings of his hood so as few inches of his face as possible were showing, âI agree with him.â
âWhich part?â (Y/n) crossed her arms, shooting the man a glare.
âYep.â
âDickface,â she hissed, reaching up to swat at Dabiâs arm through the rolled down window before turning to climb into the van, âA dickface who is also wearing a black hoodie in this heat. You two are actual nutjobs.â
âVanâs got AC,â Dabi shrugged off her concerns, still not even looking her way as she settled into the seat between him and Twice, âDidnât know you cared so much, doll. Pretty sweet of you.â
âIf you pass out from a heat stroke, Iâm not the one taking you to the hospital,â she leaned over into the midrow seats of the van to glare at Tomura as he sat down, âThat goes for you, too.â
âIâm not the one with a fire Quirk.â
âJust get Himiko some blood and sheâll take âem in all disguised! Let them die!â Twice pitched in with his own ideas, earning a shoulder pat from the woman.
âGood ideas, big guy, I like them.â
âRude ass,â Dabi kicks at (Y/n)âs leg.
âIâm your boss, if you let me die youâre fucked.â
âNobodyâs dying on this trip, what the fuck are you guys talking about?â Spinner already appeared exasperated with the group and heâd barely been in the car for a second.
Compress got into the passenger seat as Spinner buckled into the driverâs side, he looked around before noticing an absence, âWhereâs Toga?â
Suddenly, the door to Tomuraâs seat is lugged open with a force, an overly excited blond teenager jumping over her boss and into the open seat beside him.
âYou couldâve just gotten in on the other side,â Tomura clenches a fist to keep himself from slapping Himikoâs arm and causing a deathly accident.
âI didnât know which side you were sitting on, so I just guessed!â Himiko giggles as Spinner starts the car.
âAsshole,â Tomura shakes his head, âThis trip is pointless.â
âKurogiri wants us to bond and stop fighting all the time,â Compress cuts in, âThatâs why Iâm in charge.â
âWeâre adults- " (Y/n) interrupts herself, âDabi, roll up the window, weâre pulling out of the safe zone.â
Dabi merely keeps his eyes closed behind his sunglasses and presses his head back against the neck rest of his seat.
âRoll up the window.â
âGod, these winds are fuckinâ noisy, huh?â
âI hear ya, man!â Twice shouts before shaking his head, âDabi, be nice to (Y/n). Sheâs your elder.â
âBy a fucking year! Man, fuck you, Dabi,â the woman reaches over and presses the button to roll up the window herself, âMotion sickness or not, you donât get to be a douche.â
âItâs actually exactly what it means, doll. Sorry to burst your bubble.â
âStop calling me doll.â
âUgh,â he grins at his own upcoming remark, âthe princess makes a harsh demand.â
âIâm this close,â she pats his chest to make sure he opens his eyes before holding her index finger and thumb nearly pinched together in front of his face, âto beating your ass.â
âHere,â he reaches up and takes her fingers and clenches them together, ânow you have to. As soon as we get to the beach, you have to fight me or else youâre a coward and a liar.â
(Y/n) grits her teeth and snaps her eyes shut, âIâm gonna lose it,â she leans into Twiceâs side and looks up at him, smiling at the slightest hint of a concerned look behind his mask, âHowâve you been, big guy?â
âPerfectly fine!â he shakes his head before whispering, âI didnât piss before we left and now I regret it.â
âAw, want Spinner to pull over?â
âI think heâll crash the car if I ask.â
âHeâd be killing himself too, so I donât think heâd be too cool with that.â
Twice quiets down as he notices the womanâs eyes beginning to flutter shut with drowsiness. Then, a sense of guilt beats at him as he sees the serene expression crossing his friendâs face. So calm and sweet - he truly adored his friend, and he wanted to do right by her. So, leaning down, he murmurs, âSorry for calling you old.â
(Y/n)âs eyes dart open and immediately find Twice, she raises a brow at the man and shakes her head as her eyes slowly begin closing again, âI⊠itâs fine, dude, donât worry about it.â
Dabi, as usual, is quick to jump into a conversation that was never his, âOld lady tempers, gotta be careful around them.â
âI swear to fucking God, Dabi!â
âWhat? What do you swear?â
âShut the hell up!â Spinner snapped at children in the back seat, âYouâre distracting me, loud asses.â
âDabi started it!â
âIâm ending it!â
âStop yelling,â Tomura commanded the group, carefully stuffing his handheld into his large front hoodie pocket and resting his head back, âIâm going to sleep and if I get woken up, Iâll kill you all.â
None of them believed him - not at all - but out of an odd respect for their leaderâs need for rest, they stayed relatively silent as he slept. Murmurs and whispers being the loudest volume of their voices as Tomura snoozed in the van.
Eventually, Spinner came to the reserved spot on the beach that Kurogiri definitely didnât hire people to kill civilians over. Himiko leaned over and gently shook Tomura awake as Compress popped the trunk to the van. (Y/n) shifted toward Dabi to ensure he was also awake and starting to feel less queasy before getting out of the middle seat so he and Twice could exit.
âAlright, thereâs changing roomsâŠâ Compress trailed off, looking around before sighing, âNowhere in sight.â
âIâm already fine,â (Y/n) waved off, grabbing towels and an umbrella from Spinner, âYou guys can take turns changing in the van while I set shit up.â
âI call first!â Himiko cheered, excitedly bouncing back into the van as the men all walked off to provide the teenager the privacy and distance she needed.
(Y/n) did as sheâd said and began laying down towels and propping up parasols in the sand to provide shade. As more and more of her friends collected themselves along the beach, she spotted her almighty leader once again making a fashion mistake.
Bright, neon green and orange striped swim trunks hung over his hips and he didnât avoid the womanâs stare. She purses her lips, âWho the hell goes clothes shopping for you? They shouldnât be making executive decisions like this.â
Tomura shrugs, âI donât know.â
âWhat do you mean you donât know?! Shigaraki, you have to be fucking with me.â
âIâm not,â he sits down on a towel under the parasolâs shade and returns to his gaming, âItâs probably Kurogiri but it isnât like I ask him.â
âHoly shit. Youâre an actual man-child.â
âOh no, what gave me away?â he sarcastically whines, rolling his eyes at her.
âYou being shameless about it is slightly worseâŠâ
â(Y/n)!â Himiko cheerily calls, âCome join me in volleyball!â
âIs Twice playing?â
The blond looks over to the man in question and nods in approval.
âAre Quirks allowed?â
Another nod.
(Y/n) pats Compressâ shoulder, âIâll let you take this game.â
Dabi comes up from behind while Spinner serves the ball on the beach, heâs removed his hoodie and now only rests in loose shorts that come to his knees and a white shirt. He scratches the back of his head in an uncharacteristically unnerved manner, âNot swimminâ?â
He earns a small shrug in response from the woman, âIâm not all too committed to the idea. At least not now.â
Nodding slowly, Dabi sits down at the edge of the towel unoccupied by Tomura and begins pulling at the fraying threads.
Sighing to herself, (Y/n) is slightly ashamed at how easily her heart softens upon noticing how uncomfortable Dabi seems. He doesnât usually show as much skin as he is - which isnât much - and he doesnât usually throw himself into events where heâd be forced to interact with the others. He feels naked on the beach and heâd rather be dead than continue to suffer this embarrassment. And so, a body comes down onto the towel with his.
âWant company, misery?â
âBaking to death in the sun couldnât get worse, even if itâs with you,â Dabi leaned back to rest against the womanâs legs.
âWow,â (Y/n) fauxly gasped, sarcasm ripe in her words, âYou being sweet? I never thought Iâd never see the day.â
âRight? Thought Iâd be dead by now,â his head tips back even more to lay itâs full weight on her legs, âYouâre comfortable to rest on, old lady.â
âIâm gonna beat the shit out of you.â
âYou still owe him an ass-beating from the car ride,â Tomura jumped in, a snarky smile on his lips as he spoke.
âIâm starting to think you wonât actually beat my ass,â Dabi grins smugly, âLike me too much.â
âI would destroy you in a fight, Dabi.â
âHm, well, until you stop being a pussy and actually fight me, doesnât sound like thatâs the truth.â
âI swear to- " (Y/n) loudly huffs and cuts herself off before groaning, Dabi- "
âIâm no God,â Dabi paused to wink like the cheap bastard he is, âUnless you want me to be.â
Before the woman can respond, thereâs a âheads up!â shouted by Himiko and a volleyball is hurtling towards the arguing duo. Tomura immediately leans over, not quite paying attention and sticks a hand out to block the ball, accidentally decaying it in the process. The leader comes to a stand and tosses up his hands, âWhat the shit, Toga?â
âMan,â the teenager whined, stomping her foot in the sand, âyou destroyed the ball.â
âYou almost destroyed (Y/n)âs face!â Tomura's voice quiets and softens to avoid upsetting the young girl over a mistake, âThereâs probably another ball in the trunk.â
âI said âheads upâ,â Himiko rolled her eyes, sending Twice off to find the spare volleyball in question.
(Y/n) rolled her eyes, âOh, so all better, then?â
âExactly!â
âNo! Thatâs not how that works, Toga!â
Dabi snickered at the back-and-forth before giving a mock dreamy sigh, âAhh, the sound of Kurogiriâs bonding plan working perfectly.â
#lov x reader#lov x you#bnha x reader#bnha x reader platonic#lov x reader platonic#shigaraki x reader#dabi x you#dabi x reader#twice x reader#jin bubaigawara x reader#himiko toga x you#himiko toga x reader#spinner x reader#tomura x reader#touya x reader
791 notes
·
View notes
Text
BnHA Chapter 294: A Half-Assed Escape
Previously on BnHA: Mirio was all âSURPRISE IâM BACK THANKS TO OUR RESIDENT SEVEN-YEAR-OLD WHO RECENTLY EARNED HER BACHELORâS OF BEING A TOTAL BADASS.â Kacchan was all, âyou know what, Dabiâs been trending long enough, time to remind the fandom what a real G looks like,â and he blasted his little bleeding body back into the fray and was all âFROM HERE ON OUT CALL ME DYNAMIGHT!!â Mirio was all, âAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA... oh, youâre serious,â and Kacchan was all â!!â, and so thatâs the story of how my son got murdered twice in one day. Meanwhile in the Todoroki Drama Zone, Deku was all âSTOP MURDERING MY FRIENDâ and Dabi was all âTHATâS NONE OF YOUR BUSINESSâ and fandom had a whole big debate about Whether Or Not Dabi Trying To Murder Dekuâs Friends And Mentors Is Any Of Dekuâs Business, which went exactly how you think it went. Anyway, so then Deku yelled at Dabi, and Endeavor was all moved by his manly words and randomly went to go uppercut Machia in the chin. And, seeing as how the Momoserum finally chose that exact moment to kick in, Machia is now down for the count.
Today on BnHA: The Miriosquad handles the Nearly High End Noumus, freeing up Jeanist to jasphyxiate (okay that one doesnât really work so well) the rest of the League. Compress is all âTIME FOR THIS MILD-MANNERED SIDE CHARACTER VILLAIN TO SHINEâ, except that by âshineâ what he actually means is âuse his quirk to punch a literal hole right through his own ass to free himself.â The rest of the chapter is basically just a back and forth between him and Jeanist, with Jeanist trying to recapture him, and Compress repeatedly thwarting him by chopping more holes out of himself because HEâS FRESH OUT OF FUCKS, AND THE ONES AT THE STORE ARE ALL SOLD OUT, MOTHERFUCKERS. Anyway, so with Compress basically dying and all, Horikoshi is all âyou know what that meansâ, and delivers a freshly-baked villain flashback revealing that Compress is a descendant of Harima Ouji, a.k.a. the Peerless Thief, a.k.a. some famous guy whom Gentle mentioned this one time for like two seconds back in the day. The chapter ends with Compress finally demasking himself and dumping Tomura back onto the ground, a.k.a. The Worst Possible Place For Tomura To Be. ( âąïčâą)
WHY IS CRUST HERE YOUâRE SUPPOSED TO BE DEAD
-- OH WAIT, SHIT. OH
AIZAWAAAA youâre alive and receiving medical help thank GOD. HOW MANY EYES DO YOU HAVE. AND MIRKO!! HOW MANY LIMBS DO YOU HAVE, OMG
so is this Aizawa dreaming about Crustâs final moments, then?? jesus. with All Due Respect to Crustâs memory, does Aizawa not already have enough misplaced guilt on his conscience as it is?? ânope, weâre gonna keep piling it on. thatâs all he is now. three limbs, an indeterminate number of eyes, sexy hair, and Guiltâ well shit
motherfucker yâall really out here placing an oxygen mask on Gran Torinoâs corpse. fucking shounen characters. each one comes with a lifetime warranty
DAMN YOU HORIKOSHI WHY DO YOU KEEP SHOWING THESE CLOSE-UPS OF HAWKSâS UNCONSCIOUS FACE ALL WHUMPED OUT AND EXHAUSTED. HOW MUCH MORE OF THIS ARE WE GOING TO GET. ARE YOU PLANNING ON KILLING ME WITH THE UPCOMING CONVALESCENCE ARC, BECAUSE IF SO, AT LEAST HAVE THE DECENCY TO TELL ME AHEAD OF TIME SO I CAN MAKE A WILL
for a moment I considered going back and checking my previous recaps to count how many times Iâve already made a joke about Dabiâs fire incinerating Hawksâs wings but not touching so much as a hair on his five oâclock shadow, so that I could calculate whether or not I could possibly get away with making that same joke one more time. but then I realized I could just do it in this kind of roundabout way Iâm doing right now instead. so there you have it
FFFFFFFMT LADY AND MIDNIGHT NOOOOO
PLEASE BE ALIVE. PLEASE RESPECT THE SIGN ON THE FRONT OF THE BUILDING. THE ONE THAT SAYS âNO LADY CHARACTERS ALLOWED TO DIEâ, WITH THE FINE PRINT AT THE BOTTOM âAT LEAST NOT UNTIL HORIKOSHI GIVES US LIKE TWENTY-SIX MORE OF THEM FIRST IF THATâS THE WAY HE WANTS TO PLAY IT.â ITâS A GOOD SIGN, PLEASE RESPECT ITS WISHES!!
so anyway though, Jeanist is giving a speech about how god knows how many people all worked together to bring Machia down. and now RHA is getting in on those fabric puns too, I see. âA SINGLE STRAND MAY BE THIN BUT TOGETHER THEY FORM A STRONG ROPEâ oh so you think you guys are funny eh? Iâm a frayed knot
MEANWHILE EXCUSE ME BUT WHY ARE YOU FUCKING CRYING BLOOD, HOLY SHIT
fffffff. so much for him taking over as the Number One once all this is over. so letâs just recap real quick, because Horikoshi has long since made it clear that one of his plot goals for this arc is to wipe out every single member of the Billboard Top Ten. so how we doin?
Endeavor - was just figuratively eviscerated in front of the entire nation by his homicidal zombiepunk son. also burnt half to death and possibly down a lung. will almost certainly be forced to retire after this one way or the other
Hawks - lying prettily in a medical tent. wings status: gone. hair status: still perfect
Jeanist - WELL I THOUGHT HE WAS FINE BUT APPARENTLY HEâS OUT HERE DYING, JESUS CHRIST
Edgeshot - MIA, last seen fighting Re-Destro. I really want him to have kicked RDâs ass because fuck that guy, but realistically they probably fought to a draw at best
Mirko - alive but in critical condition and missing something like 1.5 limbs
Crust - dead, currently haunting Aizawaâs traumatized dreams. now heâs gonna be triggered the rest of his life by people giving him the thumbs up, THANKS A LOT
Kamui Woods - was set on fire which is His Weakness. thoughts and prayers
Wash - last seen floating hospital patients to safety as Tomuraâs wave of decay descended towards him. probably dead ffff
Old Man Samurai - havenât seen this fucker in a hot minute, who even knows where heâs wandered off to
Ryuukyuu - currently being treated for her wounds, looked pretty bad off. but itâs hard to tell how hurt she is since most of the injuries were acquired in her transformed state. SHE BETTER GET WELL SOON
anyways, so yeah. so much for the top ten. guess thatâs another reason Horikoshi brought Mirio back now, huh
so thereâs a big panel of everyone fighting the Noumu while Machia lies there all âblurgh.â good riddance my dude. it took like twenty chapters and a hundred people to stop this guy so I really fucking hope he stays down. youâve had your fun
anyway so Jeanist is sending another steel thread towards Dabi! and heâs all âjust a bit more!!â fklklj this is gonna go real well isnât it
meanwhile Mirioâs fighting a Nearly High End with all of these weird rock formations jutting out of its skin. go on and kick his ass then, Mirio
âeach of these guys is probably just as strong as the Noumu from Kyuushuuâ hold on I thought Ujiko or Tomura or someone said that wasnât the case? not that Mirio would know I suppose. anyways letâs just hope heâs wrong cuz if not these kids are probably screwed
kLSDKFHLSKHGLKLK OH MY GODDDD
IIDA FUCKING TENYA YOUâRE A PEACH. THINKS THE NAME IS OUTRAGEOUS, CHECK. USES IT ANYWAY, CHECK. âJUST BECAUSE I DONâT UNDERSTAND DOESNâT MEAN I CANâT BE SUPPORTIVE.â WHAT A CLASS ACT
AND KACCHAN IS RESPONDING WITH AS MUCH DIGNITY AS HE CAN MUSTER
WOW, SON. ITâS ALMOST AS THOUGH YOU HAVE A HOLE IN YOUR TORSO, OR SOMETHING!! although listen up, real talk, the fact that Kacchan of all people canât muster the energy to yell at someone questioning his ability to kick ass is HIGHKEY troubling and we may be in need of an intervention here soon :/
now Jeanist is finally turning his attention to the League! was... was it not already on the League. omg
ACTUAL SCREAMING AHHHHHH FUCK FUCKLK LK AHHLKHKFFFF
hey so um. what the actual fucked up hell. my soul left my body. imagine if you saw the reflection of this panel on your bedroom window. you would never sleep again
OKAY RHA TRANSLATORS ARE YOU HAVING YOURSELF A LAUGH AGAIN
THIS CANNOT BE WHAT HEâS ACTUALLY SAYING RIGHT. BUT ITâS RIGHT IN THAT UNCANNY VALLEY OF NOT BEING QUITE SURE, THOUGH... (ăïŸĐŽïŸ)
(ETA: just a next-day clarification here, apparently my sleep-deprived ADHD word-skipping brain completely skipped right over the âaâ in that last panel, so what I read was, âand Shigarakiâs limp noodle.â so yeah, the moral of this story is always read the speech bubble carefully before you start making running jokes throughout the rest of your post, folks.)
oh wow heâs really freaking out lmao
to be fair though, Iâd argue that Dabi has gotten pre-tty close at this point :â) thrilled for him, really I am
but anyway, well then figure something out you big dramatic robot-armed fiend. didnât you just say you could touch your own ass? can you not just Compress yourself to break free?? does it not work on you? or would you be stuck afterwards lol
(ETA: I was picturing him compressing his entire body at once, not just chunks of it. ghhhlkh.)
um
holy shit Jeanist. are you stupidly trying to cut off their air, or are you going for more of a sleeper hold (jleeper hold??) thing instead. the latter would be way smarter and faster and probably safer as well just saying
but unless Spinner is just being super dramatic, it sure looks like heâs fucking strangling them djslkjlk. this will certainly cement his popularity among the villain stans. good thing youâre not running for office any time soon bud
anyway so I have no idea what these guys are trying to do now. what is this
do you even have till the count of 5 at this rate. I mean
OH MY GOODNESS
HEâS REALLY FUCKING DOING IT!! HEâS COMPRESSING HIS BUTT!! OMFG. TOMURA HIDE YOUR NOODLE!!!
WHAT THE FUCK
DID YOU COMPRESS A PIECE OF YOUR OWN ASS. FUCKING WHAT. PUT THIS MANâS PICTURE IN THE DICTIONARY NEXT TO THE WORD âLOYALTYâ, HOLY CRAP
HOLY SHITÂ COMPRESS
âHOLY SHIT DID THAT GUY JUST PUNCH A HOLE THROUGH HIS OWN ASS IN ORDER TO SAVE HIS VILLAIN PALS. FUCK IT, HE DESERVES TO ESCAPEâ
jeez, talk about... A HALF-ASSED ESCAPE ATTEMPT :D :D :D hahaha. but real talk though, Horikoshi has clearly never tried to leap twelve feet straight up in the air multiple times in succession with only half his glutes though. everyone, I regret to inform you that this panel right here on the left may be slightly unrealistic
also where the hell is he going to go?? did you pack a jetpack away in one of those little marbles sir. and what about Dabi?? and Skeptic too, I guess, but we donât really care about Skeptic
(ETA: at this point I had to stop reading for about two hours because I had to go out and take care of something; thatâs also why this is being posted later than usual lol. anyways so where were we.)
oh my lord
the existence of a translatorâs note here implies that the earlier line about Compress being able to reach Tomuraâs junk was not, in fact, ad-libbed. hmm. hmmmmmmmm
anyway so now heâs grabbing Compress again because OF COURSE HE IS, so now weâre right back to square one! except now Tomura and Spinner are secured inside of little marbles, and presumably Compress is the only one who can release them
oh nevermind heâs just maiming himself again instead, SHEESH
Skeptic a man is dying please have some goddamn respect
so, uh. is he gonna die, though??
I really canât tell wtf is going on here, this is the most confusing the art has been in a while. Horikoshi put all of his spoons into that creepyass close-up panel earlier, that bastard
OMG WHAT ARE YOU SERIOUS
DONâT FUCKING TELL ME THE âCOMPRESS IS RELATED TO THIS THIEF GUY FROM OLDEN TIMESâ THEORY IS ACTUALLY TRUE WHAAAAAAT. OH SHIT
so apparently Harima was a Robin Hood type guy who stole from... heroes?? wtf. are heroes the 1% in this scenario. yâall didnât have any Fortune 500 CEOs to steal from?
THATâS THE BLOOD THAT FLOWS THROUGH YOU, OH SHIT. and in a related oh shit, the fact that we are getting a Compress flashback now of all times doesnât bode super well for him. ffff
MEANWHILE THE TODOROKIS ARE STILL TODOROKI-ING
listen here boy if you touch one freaking hair on Shoutoâs candy cane head I swear to god --
WHAT DID I FUCKING SAY!!!
SHOUTO NOOOOOO. WTF YOUâRE LITERALLY THE ONE GUY WHOSE WEAKNESS IS ABSOLUTELY NOT SUPPOSED TO BE FIRE. DABI YOU SHIT, YOU BETTER WATCH YOURSELF!! IâM PRINTING OUT A COPY OF THAT COMPRESS PANEL!!! KEEP AN EYE OUT ON THAT BEDROOM WINDOW YOU PUNK!!!
SO NOW POOR SHOUTO IS UNCONSCIOUS AND FALLING!! SOMEONE SAVE HIM!! WHO CATCHES THE CATCHER
COMPRESS LITERALLY HOW ARE YOU STILL ALIVE RIGHT NOW, WHAT IS HAPPENING
PLEASE DONâT CALL TOMURA LEADER OF THE âPLFâ YOU KNOW I CANâT TAKE IT SERIOUSLY WHEN YOU DO THAT. ARE YOU DYING. ARE YOU JUST A FUCKING HEAD NOW WTF
(ETA: âmasks are removable, makesteâ you know what itâs been a long day okay lmao. or I suppose Compress is really the one who is lmao.)
GASPPPPPP
okay. okay. looooool okay then
WHY WERE YOU COVERING THIS SEXY MOP OF HAIR UNDER THAT HOOD YOU TOOL. IT WOULD HAVE LOOKED SO GOOD WITH THE TOP HAT. IâM SO MAD AT YOU RIGHT NOW
as if it wasnât enough for him to demask himself, he also had to get all shirtless and then do this weird attempt at a sexypose too huh
hard to say exactly how much of his torso is currently missing, but safe to say thatâs proooooooobably not good. :///// fuck
on the other hand, Kacchan also has a torso hole and heâs still flying around like he just drank a dozen red bulls, so
this man lost his ass and heâs still out here monologuing like itâs the last two minutes of The Prestige. one might say he is monologuing his ass off
so he let Spinner and Tomura free, but is Dabi still trapped in his marble?? wasnât he all on fire and stuff?? hopefully he can still turn off his quirk in there because if not thatâs a pretty fucked up way to die. somewhere out there Snatchâs ghost is all âYEAH IâLL SAY.â oh how the turntables
last but not least, sooooooo. Tomura. back on the ground. thatâs. um. ...shiiiiiiiit
#bnha 294#mr. compress#...and actually that's pretty much it lol#bnha#boku no hero academia#bnha spoilers#mha spoilers#bnha manga spoilers#makeste reads bnha#sorry this is up later than usual (and mostly unedited as well)#just one of those days
600 notes
·
View notes
Text
Office Neighbors - Part Six
a/n: here we are, and it certainly wonât be over after this! didnât have time to proof read sorry, hope you enjoy! (reblogs and feedback are super helpful!)
warnings: fluff, smut, minor character death
words: 15K
masterpost
The semester was in full swing, and you were counting down the days until Thanksgiving break. It was time you could dedicate to grading, and your brother always cooked this gourmet meal for your family, so all in all, you were just ready to for the little time away. You just needed to get through another two weeks.
It was also time off for Harry. Andy always spent his Thanksgiving break with Paige since Harry got him for Christmas in London. Typically, you ate at Harryâs house for dinner twice a week, and then when Andy was at Paigeâs for a weekend, Harry would either sleep at your place, or you would sleep at his. Sometimes you would go to the library together to work. He really helped you find a work-life balance. Now, Harry usually went to Lisaâs for Thanksgiving, but he wasnât sure if those plans were set to change. He was sort of hoping to go to Boston with you, but he didnât want to invite himself.
âI think you should just ask her.â Andy says as he helps Harry set the table.
âI donât want to impose, itâs rude.â
âBut youâre her boyfriend, she should want you to spend Thanksgiving with her.â
âItâs a bit more complicated than that.â
âYou say that all the time.â He rolls his eyes.
âIt is! Itâs not just her and I having dinner, Iâd be meeting her whole family, thatâs a big deal.â
âWhy?â
âBecauseâŠwellâŠitâs one thing for her to like me, but Iâd want her family to like me too.â
âDad, literally who has ever met you ever likes you. Even Noahâs parents like you.â
âThanks.â Harry chuckles. The doorbell rings and he smiles. âGo open that for her, will you?â
Andy races over to the door, and opens it for you.
âHi, Y/N.â He smiles.
âHi, Andy, how was school?â You smile as you come in and kick your boots off. âGetting cold out there.â You shiver as you take your jacket off.
âSchool was good.â He shrugs. âMy health class just started and itâs really awkward.â
âOh, I bet.â You walk in with him and the dessert your brought. âI brought cookies, couldnât help myself.â You say to Harry, kissing his cheek.
âThank you.â He smiles and takes it to put on the counter. âWeâre having chili tonight, thought it would be nice for a cold evening.â
âDefinitely, it smells amazing.â
Everyone makes a bowl, and adds what they want. After chatting about something funny one of Harryâs students says, Andy jumps into the conversation.
âMan, I cannot wait for Thanksgiving break. I know itâs only a few days, but I canât wait.â
Harry slowly turns his head to look at his son, knowing exactly what he was doing.
âYeah? You go to your momâs right?â You say.
âMhm, my grandparents and aunt come, and so does Noahâs family. Itâs actually pretty fun. My mum and aunt cook everything together. What do you usually do for Thanksgiving, Y/N?â
âWell, when I was growing up we always hosted at my parentâs house, but my brother tends to host now since heâs the one that does that cooking.â
âHeâs a chef, right?â
âA sous chef, but yeah.â You smile. âAlthough, he doesnât cook everything. I tend to make the more Jewish dishes, and then he makes the more traditional Thanksgiving things.â
âNoahâs mum makes a brisket, do you guys have that too?â
âMhm! My brother makes it, although I donât eat it anymore.â You shrug and take another bite of the chili.
âDad goes to Auntie Lisaâs.â
âOh, you do?â
âYeahâŠâ
âThat must be so much fun! Her husband is such a good cook. At the last game night there he made this spinach puff things, and I think I ate the whole tray.â You laugh.
âItâs usually a good time, yeah.â
âIâm surprised you donât do Thanksgiving at Paigeâs.â
âNah, we tend to keep holidays separate. Her family doesnât really understand the co-parenting.â
âGram and Gramp are kind of snooty.â Andy says. âI love them, but I usually cap the convo at five minutes, and then I find an excuse to walk away.â
You burst out laughing and so does Harry, and Andy ends up laughing too. After dinner, and the cookies, Andy goes off to start his homework, which leaves you and Harry to clean up in the kitchen.
âHeâs a lot like you, you know? Heâs very smooth.â
âWhat do you mean?â
âBringing up what we all do for Thanksgiving, almost seemed like he was hinting at something.â You smirk. âItâs cute you talk to him about me, honestly.â
âWhatâŠI wasnât-â
âDid you really think I wasnât going to invite you?â
âIâŠwell, itâs a couple of weeks away and you havenât mentioned it, so I just figured you werenât ready for me to meet your family.â He runs a hand through his hair.
âI was going to run it by you tomorrowâŠI took me a minute to work up the courage to tell my family I was going to invite you, Iâm sorry.â
âNo! Itâs okay, so, you want me to come?â
âI do, would you?â
âYes.â He puts his hands on your hips and kisses you. âIâd love to.â
âGreat!â You wrap your arms around his neck. âI was thinking we could drive down Thursday, and then spend the night at a hotel in the city, and then Friday we could, like, do a ton of touristy Boston things before driving back up.â
âThat sounds amazing. Um, let me pay for the hotel though.â
âOh, please.â You scoff. Â
âCome on, itâs gonna be really expensive because of the holiday.â
âJulian, Philâs partner, manages a hotel in the city, he said he could cut me a deal. Itâs really no problem.â
âOhâŠwell, alright then.â He smiles. âIâm excited.â
âMe too.â
âDo you think theyâll like me?â
âI think so, yeah, but I have to warn youâŠwhen I first told you about them they had a lot of concern that I was getting involved with someone who has a kid, so they may ask a lot of personal questions. I told them not to, but they tend not to listen to me.â
âGuess it sort of comes with the territory. Nothing I canât handle.â
You kiss goodbye before you leave, and Harry nearly squeals. He goes down to Andyâs room.
âGuess who got invited to Thanksgiving?â
âAre you serious?!â Andy stands up and gives Harry a high five. âThatâs great! You should bake a pumpkin pie, you make the best pumpkin pie.â
âI do, donât I?â He smirks. âIâll ask her what I can bring. Weâre gonna be going over night together, wow.â
âIs it that big of a deal? You have sleepovers all the time.â
âAndyâŠâ
âIâm not stupid, Dad, she leavesâŠgirly things here.â
âOkay, so we have sleepovers a lot, but going away with someone overnight is, like, next level.â
âYou went camping together before you were even together, and then you went to that conference.â
âWe didnât share a room at the conference. ItâsâŠitâs just different, okay? A good different. Itâs gonna be great.â
âHow come she doesnât stay over when Iâm here?â
âWe havenât really been together long enough for that. I donât think she really feels comfortable just yet.â
âWhy? Youâre just sleeping.â
âRightâŠâ
Andy gives Harry a weird look, and then his eyes widen.
âOh, Jesus, Dad, donât be gross!â
âI didnât say anything!â
âYouâre so annoying, get out!â
Harry puts his hands up in defense and walks away. He really didnât mean anything by his response, but Andy was smart, and sex was still an awkward topic. He wouldnât even watch a movie with Harry now if there was a kissing scene in it. Things were okay with Brandon, and that was all Harry cared about. He was sort of hoping health class would help.
//
Andy had a half day at school on Wednesday, so Harry had to pick him up and bring him back to the university. When he was picking him up he noticed him saying goodbye to Brandon. They were huggingâŠfor a while.
âSee you Monday, have fun at your momâs.â Brandon smiles as he lets go of Andy.
âThanks, have a good time in Connecticut.â
âText me if you need meâŠI know itâs a lot for you over there for so long.â
âI will, Iâll probably need to call you Thursday night.â
âWorks for me, itâll give me an excuse to get away from cousins. I really donât feel like staying up to play Barbieâs with them.â He rolls his eyes.
âYouâre the best.â He looks over and sees Harryâs car. âMy dadâs hereâŠbye.â
âBye.â
They hug one more time and then Andy walks over to Harryâs car, getting in the back seat.
âHey, how was the half day.â
âGood.â Andy shrugs. âWe just ate food and watched a movie.â
âAre you still hungry? I brought some extra snacks to my office this morning.â
âYeah, Iâm hungry. Did you bring anything good?â
âCheese sticks and grapes.â
âGuess thatâs fine.â
âYouâre gonna eat a lot of junk this weekend, couldnât letcha eat a bad snack with me before Mum comes to get you.â
When Harry gets back to his office with Andy, he sees you laughing with Andre. Now, Harry knew he had nothing to worry about with Andre, but he was definitely curious to see what was so funny.
âHi, Y/N!â Andy says, hugging you.
âOh! Hi, Andy.â You smile and hug him back.
âWhatâs so funny?â Harry asks coolly.
âOh, Y/N was just pointing out how students just skip class all week to beat the traffic, but we donât have that luxury.â
âI mean, I know all classes after three are cancelled, so we can sort of leave early, but come on. At least let me know youâre not gonna be there.â You say. âWhatever, just need to teach one more class.â
âCan I go?â Andy asks.
âAndyâŠY/Nâs teaching a class about rhetoric, itâs a little high level for you.â
âI donât have any homework or anything to do, and I donât feel like just sitting around.â
âHe can come if he wants.â You shrug. âGotta go now though.â
âOkay!â Andy runs into Harryâs office to grab his snack and then joins you.
âHe really likes her, huh?â Andre says to Harry.
âYeah, he does.â
//
What you were talking about in class was way over Andyâs head, but what he did understand was when you put an episode of The Office. You wanted to show different persuasion tactics used while making a sale, and you thought it would be relatable for the students. Andy thought you were the coolest person in the world for showing it.
âAlright, I hope you all have a great few days off, Iâll see you Monday.â You say at the end of class. Andy gets up from the back of the class and comes towards you. âSo, what did you think?â
âI liked the part where you put on The Office.â He giggles.
âI thought so.â
âI didnât understand a word you said, but I sort of got some of it when you put the show on. Itâs sort of cool how, like, a sow you could watch just for fun could have a deeper meaning.â
âItâs very cool.â You smile and walk with him back down to Harryâs office.
You stop short when you see Paige sitting on the edge of his desk.
âMum?â
âHi, honey! I came to surprise you. I had a half day today too.â She smiles and hugs him. âHi, Y/N.â
âHi, how are you?â
âIâm good, thanks. Dad already helped me put your things in my car, so weâre good to go.â
âOhâŠalright.â Andy gives Harry a hug goodbye. âHave in Boston.â
âThanks, buddy.â Harry stands up and puts his hands in his pockets.
âBoston?â Paige raises an eyebrow with a smile.
âHeâs coming home with me.â You say.
âThatâs great! Well, safe travels.â
âBye, Y/N.â Andy hugs you and out the door they go.
âDid you know she was coming here to get him?â
âNo, she texted me, like, two seconds after you went to class, sorry.â
âNo, itâs fine, I just wasnât expecting to see her.â
âYou know, she mentioned a while back that sheâd like to get together with you sometimeâŠI think it might be a good idea for you to get to know her better.â
âHarry, no offense, but I donât need to be best friends with your ex.â
âIâm not asking you to be, but youâre in Andyâs life, she wants to get to know you better.â
âJust a one on one thing?â
âYeah.â
âIâll think about it.â You say and leave his office. He follows you into yours and you sigh.
âDo you have a problem with Paige?â
âNo, of course not. I just donât feel super comfortable getting together with her so she can grill me.â
âThatâs not why she wants to meet up with you.â
âSo, it wouldnât be a couple of hours of her asking me a bunch of questions?â
âWell, youâd ask her questions too. I did the same with Noah, and I get along great with him.â
âI get along just fine with her.â
âYouâve been around her, like, four times.â
âAnd itâs been great every time, why rock the boat?â You shrug.
âY/NâŠsheâs the mother of my kid, sheâs not going anywhere, and it would mean a lot to me if you got to know her better, alright?â
âAlrightâŠmaybe once the semester is over she and I could get together for lunch or something.â
He smiles at you and kisses your cheek.
âYouâre the best.â
âSomeone has to be.â You sigh and it makes him laugh. âDid you want to just stay at my place tonight so we can leave from there tomorrow?â
âYeah, sounds good. What time do you want me over?â
âSeven?â
âIâll be there.â
//
Harry: what should I pack for clothes, how fancy is dinner?
You: Iâll just be in jeans a blouse, wear what makes you comfortable
You thought it was sweet that Harry was a little nervous to meet your family. They werenât scary people, but you were the baby, and you knew that came with a lot of questions. Harry comes over a little after seven in some joggers and a long sleeve shirt, and a couple of bags.
âMm, smells good in here.â He says, kissing your cheek.
âI just finished baking what I need to bring.â
âI made a pumpkin pie to bring, could I stick it in the fridge?â
âThatâs so sweet! Of course, go right ahead.â
You take his bags and bring them into your disaster of a room. You hadnât been very good at putting your laundry away once it was folded, nor were you good about getting your dirty laundry in the hamper. You sigh and start running around to tidy it up.
âI thought you did chores once a week?â Harry chuckles as he stands in the doorway.
âIâŠhavenât been making much time for it with all the work I need to do. And then I come in here and itâs just too overwhelming. Everywhere else is fine though.â
âYou know, having a messy room can cause just as much anxiety before you go to bed because you get reminded of the stress-â
âHar?â
âYeah?â
âDonât need a lecture from you on my messy bedroom, okay?â
âWasnât giving you one.â He raises his hands in defense. âDonât feel like you need to clean it just because Iâm here either.â
âNo, I donât wanna come back to a mess, justâŠgo watch TV until Iâm done in here, itâs mostly just laundry.â
âI can help if you want.â You make a face at him. âWhat? I could throw a load in for you, or help you put things away.â
âYou can help by just giving me a minute. Iâve been trying to reconfigure things, I may buy a larger dresser soon.â
âWhy? You could just go through get rid of what you donât need. Perfect time of year to do it.â
âI did that alreadyâŠâ You bite your bottom lip. âI was thinkingâŠwellâŠyou come over a lot, and Iâve been trying to clean out a couple of drawers for you so you could just leave some weekend clothes here if you wanted.â
âR-really?â He looks at you like a wide eyed puppy.
âYeah, weâve been together five months, I think it makes sense to give you a drawer, I even made room in my bathroom for you, come look.â You tug him into the bathroom âI put up this rack so you could leave some shaving stuff or whatever you usually bring. If youâre comfortable with it.â
âYou wonât mind my stuff crowding you?â
âNo, if anything itâll be like youâre here when youâre not here.â You say quietly and look at him. âI leave things at your place, I want you to leave things here.â
Harry tilts your chin up to look at him and he kisses you. He never had a relationship like this before. Well, he sort of did this with Paige, but it was different. He thought it was so sweet that you wanted these pieces of him around, and he knows he should do the same for you.
âNext time youâre at my place, there will be a drawer and some closet space for you.â He smiles. âIâll go watch some TV while you do your thing.â
âThanks.â
Around forty-five minutes later you plop down onto the couch next to Harry, and sigh. He throws an arm around you and kisses your temple.
âWhat are you watching?â
âSNLâs Thanksgiving clip show.â
âOh fun!â
âWhat time do we need to be on the road tomorrow?â
âNot terribly early. Todayâs the big travel day, I didnât hit any traffic last year. We can leave around eleven.â
âAmazing. I donât mind getting up early, but itâs nice to not have to sleep in on our days off.â
âI agree.â
You both shift so you can lay on top of him. He rubs your back, and you both giggle over the funny sketches. You pull a blanket over the two of you, and just get really cozy.
âIâm excited to be going overnight with you in the city. Where are we going Friday?â
âI thought we could take the T to Faneuil Hall and do some shopping, and then we could go to the North End for food.â
âSounds good to me. Is there anything specific I need to know about your family before I meet them?â
âNot reallyâŠmy parents can be sort of abrasive, but they mean well. Phil and Julian are pretty chill.â
âHow long have they been together for?â
âGod, likeâŠsix years I think.â
âThatâs nice.â
âTheyâre a great couple. I think everyone will like you, Harry, nothing to worry about.â You lean up and kiss his forehead.
He cups your cheeks and pulls you closer to kiss your lips. You skootch up his body, and his hands slide down to your ass. You bite down on his bottom lip briefly before pulling away.
âCan we be lame and just go get really cozy in bed?â You say.
âNot lame at all, Iâm pretty tired from all the grading I did this afternoon.â
You get off him and you both do your nightly routines before getting into bed.
âY/N?â
âYeah?â
âWhy is your bed so warm already?â
âOh! I turned my heated blanket on before I came out to watch TV with you. Nice and toasty, right?â
âVery.â He chuckles. âNow turn over so I can have that booty.â
âHarry.â You laugh, but do as he says, and adjust right into him. His leg goes right over your hip like always, and he holds you nice and close.
âIâm so glad you like sleeping like this, I donât know what Iâd do.â He chuckles into the back of your head.
âI know, could you imagine if I wasnât to feel crushed while Iâm sleeping?â
âY/N.â He laughs.
âFor real, I sleep so well with you.â
âMe too.â He nuzzles in closer. âMaybe when I get back from London you could try sleeping over on school nights.â You turn over to face him immediately.
âAre you serious?â
âYeahâŠwouldnât be so weird, would it?â
âHow would Andy feel about it?â
âHe asks all the time why you donât just spend the night when you have dinner with us. We could try it out and see how it goes.â
âWith you in London for a few weeks, what does he do for school?â
âOh, Paige just drives him back and forth.â
âThatâs not annoying?â
âShe really doesnât mind it, itâs just extra time to spend together. Itâs only two weeks for him to deal with it.â
âI couldâŠhelp with rides if need beâŠor if he misses the house at all I could always stay over there with him.â
âOh, so youâll have sleepover with him without me?â
âIâm just saying, I can be helpful.â
âI appreciate that.â He kisses you. âSo, will you try sleeping over some night when I get back?â
âYeah, as long as heâs okay with it, we can give it a try. I wouldnât mind carpooling.â
You kiss again, and you turn back over so he can spoon you. Five months together, and things were going so well.
//
The next morning your alarm goes off at 8:30. You turn it off quickly, and when you try to get up Harry clings to you tighter.
âHarry.â You giggle. âI need to shower.â
âBut youâre so cozy.â He groans.
âYou know how long it takes me to blow dry and curl my hair, please let me get up.â
âAlright.â He sighs. âBut Iâm going in there with you.â
âOh, you are?â You raise an eyebrow at him.
âMhm, gonna fuck you in there.â He grins at you. âIf you want.â
âHmmm.â You pretend to mull it over, but you grin back at him and nod.
Now, typically, you wouldnât just let a guy stick it in, and trust his pullout game, but condoms in the shower never felt good, so you and Harry may have agreed that shower sex was the one time he didnât need a condom. The first time you did it like this, not too long ago, you nearly cried from how good it felt it really feel him inside you.
âOh, fuck, right there, Harry!â You moan out as he thrusts into you from behind, his skin slapping against yours. You reach back to squeeze at his arm as you come undone, and he pulls out shortly after to come on your ass. You both sigh with relief.
âFeel like horny teenager with you sometimes.â He chuckles as he starts to lather up his body.
âMe too.â You start washing your hair.
âCan I ask you something?â
âOf course.â
âI know you said you got off the pill because it didnât make you feel good, butâŠare there other birth controls out there that donât fuck with you?â
âYeah, theyâre called condoms.â You say as you put some conditioner in.
âY/N.â He rolls his eyes and steps into the water once youâre done rinsing your hair.
âI meanâŠI know thereâs an IUD that doesnât mess with your hormones, but the procedure is a tad invasive, and it probably wouldnât even be in there that long.â
âWhyâs that?â He scrubs his own head so he doesnât see your face flush.
âI just mean, like, I donât know, whatâs wrong with what weâre doing?â
âNothingâŠI guess selfishly it would be nice to do it like this all the time, and not have to worry.â He looks at you. âYou done?â He asks as he reaches to turn the water off.
âYeah.â You pull the curtain and get toweled up, and hand him his. âI get where youâre coming from with thatâŠI justâŠselfishly I donât wanna compromise on it. If youâre worried about pulling out, then we donât need to fuck in the shower like this. We can just go back to what we were before.â
âBut I like fucking you in the shower like this.â He pouts and puts his hands on your hips. âYou wonât even think about going on something?â
âIâm sorry, HarryâŠI donât want to.â
âAlright.â He sighs. âI get it, I suppose. Condoms it is.â He kisses your forehead and leaves you to do your hair.
When you finish with your hair, you donât see Harry in your bedroom. You go into the kitchen and see him fully dressed, getting some peanut butter on toast.
âHere, a light breakfast.â He smiles.
âThank you.â You kiss his cheek, and take a bite of the toast. âYou look handsome.â You smile at him and he smiles back.
âIâm gonna go call Andy while youâre finishing up. Do you mind if I use your office?â
âNot at all! Go right ahead.â
You finish up the toast and then go back into your room to finish getting ready. You put on a pair of black jeans, and a blue long sleeve blouse, and then go into the bathroom to put a little makeup on.
âY/N?â Harry pops his head into the bathroom.
âYeah?â You giggle.
âAndy wants to wish you a happy Thanksgiving.â
âOh!â You reach out for the phone. âHello?â
âHi, Y/N!â
âHi, Andy, happy turkey day.â You smile.
âYou too! You and Dad are going to Boston for a couple of days, huh?â
âThatâs right! Want us to bring you back anything special?â
âThat dependsâŠwhere are you going?â
âWeâre going to be where a ton of Italian restaurants are, which means Italian bakeries. Would you like a fresh cannoli brought back to you?â
âI think Iâd like you forever if you did that.â He laughs and so do you.
âThen I think that can be arranged.â
âOkay! Sorry, Mum wants to talk to DadâŠâ
âOh! Thatâs fine, it was nice talking to you.â You hand the phone back to Harry. He was smiling ear to ear.
âHey, yeah, he is polite isnât he?â Harry chuckles and steps out of the bathroom. When you come out to the living room heâs sitting on the couch reading.
âAll set?â
âYeah, was just waiting for you. Youâre good to go?â
âMhm, would you carry the food down to the car for me?â You say, putting your jacket on.
âYup, Iâll grab our bags too.â
âThank you.â You give him a quick kiss and out the door you go.
You didnât have an automatic start on your car and you wanted to warm it up a bit. Harry brings everything down to the car, and off you go towards the highway. He keeps a hand on your thigh as his other handâs fingers drum along to whatever music youâve put on. You liked that even when you were the one driving he still had a hand on you.
âI can drive us back tomorrow if youâd like.â He speaks up.
âThatâs okay, itâs really not that long of a drive. Hour and twenty, max.â
âTakes me two hours to get to BostonâŠâ
âYou, my darling, drive like a grandma, thatâs why.â You smirk.
âI do not!â He laughs. âIâm careful.â
âYou donât go over seventyâŠâ
âThatâs the speed limit! And you know as well as I do the state police up here pull everyone over.â
âYou know whatâs funny? I got pulled over before I got my NH plates, now I never get pulled over. I do eighty on the highway up here, and thatâs perfect.â
âItâs too fast.â
âNo, going ninety would be too fast. Just wait until weâre really driving in the city, youâll be amazed at my swiftness.â
âYou mean at your aggressiveness.â
âItâs called being a defensive driver. Maybe when Andy gets older I should be the one to teach him how to drive, or else weâll have two grannies on our hands.â You throw him a cheeky grin and he just rolls his eyes at you.
âHeâs never going driving with you unless Iâm there too.â
Harry would never admit it, but he really liked it when youâd drop little hints that you were in this for the long haul. It would be years until Andy would be able to get his permit, and yet, here you are, thinking ahead about it. It was something you did once in a while, even this morning, Harry picked up on it when you mentioned how pointless an IUD would be. It was too soon to talk about kids and stuff, but he knew that was where your head was at, and it made him feel really good.
âYou teach him how to park a car, youâre way better at that. Iâm such a nervous parker.â You laugh. âOne time I had to drive my boss to a conference we were both going to, and I had to park in a garage, and you know how narrow those spots can be. I told him I was nervous at parking, and he covered his eyes so I could park the car. He was such a sweet man, had kids my age at the time.â
âWould you like for me to do that from now on? Cover my eyes so you can park your car?â He chuckles.
âI wouldnât hate it.â
âWhy do you get so nervous?â
âI have my dad to thank for that. Heâd watch me back out of the driveway just to make sure I didnât run over the grass, it was so annoying.â
âAh, a very dad thing to do. Grass is really important to us, you know? If youâve got a shitty lawn it reflects poorly on you.â He smirks.
âOh, shut up.â You roll your eyes. âYou both can bond about going to Loweâs on the weekends and looking at planks of wood.â
Harry bursts out laughing because that is definitely something heâs done before.
âI donât just look at planks of wood, I also often go and look at the different types of mulch.â
âDo you ever bring a tape measure with you?â
âKeep one in my trunk, actually. Never know when youâll need to take measurements for something.â
âJesus.â You laugh and shake your head. âWhen you become a dad is there like an initiation ceremony where you get a bunch of that stuff?â
âOh, sure, but itâs top secret. Iâve said too much already.â
You giggle at him. You were happy long car rides were never awkward with Harry. You could joke around, and then also sit in a comfortable silence. Today was going to be a good day.
//
Phil lived in a really nice condominium in the newly renovated areas of Southie. Harry was impressed that a sous chef could afford such a nice neighborhood.
âItâs kind of sad because this used to be where more of the affordable housing was, and then it got really gentrified. In their spare time, Phil and Julian try to help out and volunteer their time to help the people that got pushed out.â
âWow, good for them.â
Harry helps carry the food as you key into the building, and lead him towards the elevator. You knock on the door before going in.
âHello!â You say brightly as you both walk in.
âHey!â Julian says, giving you a hug and kiss. âCome on in, Philâs just basting the turkey. Hello.â He smiles at Harry.
âHi, nice to meet you.â They shake hands, and Julian takes the food from him.
âOh! A pumpkin pie, just what we needed, thank you.â
âNo problem.â Harry smiles. You hook your arm around his waist as you walk further into the home.
âHey!â Phil says coming over to the two of you. He gives you a hug and shakes Harryâs hand.
âThis is Harry.â You say.
âNice to meet you, man. Heard a lot of good things.â Phil smiles.
âNice to meet you too. This is a great place.â
âThanks! Been here for, like, whatâŠthree years?â He asks Julian.
âYup! Almost three and a half. Got for a steal at the time.â
âAre Mum and Dad here?â You ask.
âYeah, in the living room. Go and get comfortable, everythingâs still cooking. Theyâre watching the parade.â
You nod and lead Harry into the living room.
âMum, Dad, weâre here.â You say and they both get up to say hello. âHarry, this is my mum, Rebecca, and my dad, Richard.â
âHi, itâs nice to meet you both.â He shakes both of their hands.
âFinally!â Your mom nearly squeals and throws her arms around Harry, and gives him a nice, wet kiss on the cheek. âItâs so good to meet you, Harry. We were starting to think you were made up!â
âMumâŠIâve shown you pictures.â
âYouâre awfully good at that photoshop nonsense, could have just been edited.â She scoffs. âYouâre very handsome.â
âUmâŠthank you.â His cheeks were incredibly red.
âWhereâs your son today?â Your dad asks and you want to smack him for diving right in.
âOh, heâs with his mum and her family today. Sheâs not from the U.K. like I am, so she actually celebrates Thanksgiving, I just observe.â He jokes, but it doesnât land, so he clears his throat. âItâs just part of our custody agreement, I get him for Christmas.â
Your parents share a look, and then both smile at Harry.
âYour brother put out some munchies until dinnerâs ready.â Your mom says. âCome, sit, I know the drive was long.â
âIt wasnât too bad, not much traffic to complain about.â You say as you stick a carrot into some dip. âCan I get you a drink, Har? Philâs got beer and wine.â
âJust a beer would be great, thank you.â
You smile and go into the kitchen. He almost wishes he followed you because your parents stay looking at him. He was wearing a nice button up, so his tattoos werenât overly exposed, so it couldnât be that.
âSo, how old is your son?â Your mom asks.
âEleven, heâll be twelve in May. His name is Andy.â
âIs it short for Andrew, or is it just Andy?â Your dad asks.
âItâs short for Andrew.â Harry smiled. âAndrew Jacob Styles.â
âWhat a lovely name.â You mom smiles. âIs he named after anyone?â
âUm, Jacob is a family name on his mumâs side, and Andrew was just a name with both really liked.â He shrugs. âNothing more to it than that.â
âYouâre still close with her, his mumâŠâ Your dad notes.
âSort of. We do the co-parenting to the best of our ability. Living close by helps with that.â
âI think itâs nice you can get along so well. We have some friends who have divorced, and they canât stand each other. I feel terrible for the kids, they get caught in the middle, unfortunately.â
âWell, my ex and I were never ma-â
âHere were are.â You say, handing Harry a beer, a glass of red in your other hand. âHowâs the parade?â You ask sitting down next to Harry.
âY/N, you interrupted our conversation.â Your dad says. âHarry was just explaining to us how his co-parenting works.â
âDadâŠI donât think Harry really wants to talk about that right now, okay?â
âItâs alright.â Harry says. âI know it must be a tad odd for your daughter to be dating someone with so much baggage, I get it.â He takes a sip of his beer. âI was young, accidents happen, but I wouldnât change a thing.â He puts his arm around you and sits a little more comfortably.
âWell, we hope to meet little Andy at some point.â Your mom says. âMaybe this summer we can come up for a little visit, Y/N.â
âYeah, maybe.â You smile and lean into Harry. âHeâs so sweet, and funny. Heâs a really talented painter too. Heâs decorated some things in my office for me.â
âWow, thatâs a big deal. You wouldnât even let me help decorate.â Your mom chuckles.
âBecause your taste is terrible, Mum, no offense.â You grimace.
âSheâs right, Becky.â Your dad laughs.
âOh, what do you two know?â She stands up. âIâm going to see if Phil needs help.â
You and your dad laugh a little.
âGood, now I can switch it to football. I actually donât give a fuck about the parade.â Richard says. âPardon my French.â
âNo worries.â Harry says. âI donât give a fuck either.â He grins and it makes your dad laugh.
Okay, despite the bit of awkwardness at the beginning, this was actually going pretty well. You knew your parents had their reservations with Harry, but they didnât seem too put off. After an hour or so of watching football, everyone is called to the dining area for dinner. The spread looked incredible, your brother outdid himself. He and Julian sit at the heads of the table, and then you and Harry sit across from your parents.
âBefore we dig in, I just want to say how thankful I am that we could all be together today.â Phil says. âThis is the first year I didnât have to work, so we were able to do this at a normal hour like other families. Itâs nice having to wait until nearly eight oâclock.â He smiles. âTwo is much better. Enjoy!â
Everyone hums in agreement, and take what they want. Phil made plenty of veggies and other meatless options for you and Harry.
âHarry, how long have you been a professor for?â Julian asks once everyone has what they want.
âUm, like, ten years Iâd say. I taught while I was getting my masterâs, so I count that. Got my PhD a little over four years ago, though.â
âVery cool, and did you know you always wanted to be a teacher orâŠ?â
âHonestly, no.â He chuckles. âBut I really liked what I was studying and researching, and I knew I wanted to keep doing that, and so when I was getting my masterâs and became a TA, I fell in love with teaching. I donât think I could do it at a K-12 level, but I really like teaching at a collegiate level.â
âThatâs exactly what Y/N always says.â Phil says.
âItâs true! I donât think I could teach young kids, but I really like the college kids. Especially the upperclassmen, theyâre a tad more mature.â
âHarry, how did you end up over here in the states?â Your mom asks.
âAh, well, I was looking to study abroad. I went to a school in London my freshman year, and I liked it, but I really wanted to branch out, so I ended up in New York for school. I loved it.â
âAndâŠnow you live in New Hampshire?â Your dad asks.
âYeah, so, when I was looking for masterâs programs I was looking for schools in that area because, um, my exâs grandparents lived in the lakes region, and we needed a bit of help. Her parents live in Connecticut, and there werenât any schools I wanted to go to out there, so I ended up at UNH for that. The drive to Manchester every day wasnât fun, but it made things easier to have her family closer by. It was a decent compromise. I almost moved to that area full time, but her grandparents passed away, and she had to take their home over, so I ended up at our university for my doctoral program so I could stay close to my son.â He takes a sip of his drink. âI fell in love with area. I got into hiking and some of the other outdoorsy stuff there is to do. Itâs home now.â
âAnd your family, theyâre in the U.K.?â Phil asks.
âYeah, my mum and sister both live in London. Mumâs retired and lives with my sister. Sheâs married with a couple of kids, so she may as well be a live in nanny.â He chuckles. âI bring Andy home to see them for Christmas, and sometimes they come to visit in the summer.â
âSo, do you have dual citizenship or just a work visa?â Julian asks.
âHe wouldnât need that since he married a U.S. citizen.â Your dad says.
âSee, I was trying to explain earlier, we never got married.â Harry explains. âUmâŠso, yeah, I have dual citizenship. I was here on a school visa for a bit, and then I got the work visa, but I knew I was stayed so I went through the citizenship process. It was a real bitch, I have to say.â
The table laughs and agrees. The conversation turns to politics, only briefly, and then goes back to light chatter. Once dessert is out and eaten, everyone is stuffed. You and Harry help clean up, and then your parents leave shortly after. Everyone feels like they can take a deep breath now.
âSo you two are staying at Julianâs hotel, yeah?â Phil asks.
âYup, why?â You raise an eyebrow.
âHow about we meet you guys in the city, and we go to that bar we all like?â
âThat sounds great! Meet us there around eight?â
âWorks for me.â
âThat work for you?â You ask Harry.
âYeah, sounds like fun.â He smiles.
//
Once youâre checking into the hotel, you head to the elevator, and go up to your room. Harry notes how nice the hotel is, and you agree. Julian was a really good manager, and did well to make sure that the place ran smoothly. You key into the room, and you both plop down on the bed with a big sigh.
âIâm stuffed.â Harry says with a slight chuckle.
âSame here.â You look over to your bag and tug it towards you, rummaging through it and pulling out a small purple bottle. âUmâŠsoâŠusually we each have two different bathrooms to use when we have sleepovers, or maybeâŠwe donât tend to use the bathroom in a certain way, but thatâll be different tonight so I brought this.â You show him the small bottle. âSoâŠwe can just use the bathroom and not feel embarrassed.â
Harry smirks and takes the small bottle to read it.
âPoo-perizeâŠâ He looks at you.
âYou just spray it before you go, and itâs like you never went at all.â Â
âAh, well, good thinking. I wouldnât want you knowing that I took a shit.â
âHarry.â You groan and snatch the bottle from him.
âAre you telling me youâve never shit at my house in the five months weâve been together?â
âIâŠhaveâŠjust not a lot. I donât know, Iâm not good with other peopleâs bathrooms. Iâm just gonna go stick this in there.â
You get up while he shakes his head and laughs at you. You come back out and lay down next to him on the bed.
âIâm gonna tell you something I told Andy when he was about two years old.â He says to you.
âWhatâs that?â
âEverybody poops.â
âGah!â You exasperate. âI know that, obviously, I just donât want you thinking about me doing itâŠâ
âItâs not like my earâs gonna be pressed up against the door!â He laughs. âLighten up.â He pulls you to rest your head on his chest and he kisses you on the top of your head.
âDid you have fun earlier? I hope my parents werenât too invasive.â
âThey were fine, I totally understood why they were asking what they were asking. I know itâs odd for someone my age to have a kid in middle school.â
âI just donât want you to think they were judging. I actually think they really liked you.â
âIâm glad to hear it. Itâll be nice for them to come visit in the summer. Maybe we could all go to the cabin.â
âGod, they would love that, babe.â You snuggle further into him.
After resting for a while, and using the bathroom, you both head down to meet Phil and Julian at a bar down the street. You all grab a booth and start a tab for drinks.
âSo, this is where you all go when you visit?â Harry asks you once the drinks are on the table.
âSort of, this is where I come with them.â
âY/N has probably been to every bar in this city.â Phil laughs.
âYouâre gonna make me sound like an alcoholic!â You laugh. âWhen you go to school in the city, you gotta find the good places to go. All trial and error.â
âYou also had a really good fake ID.â Julian smirks. âRemember when we took her out for her twenty-first, and the bartender practically scolded her?â He laughs.
âOh my god, he was so mad at me.â You take a sip of your drink. âThere was this one place I had been sneaking into for years, and I wanted my twenty-first birthday party to be there, and I had been pretty friendly with the bartender, right? So I had him my new ID, and he, oh my god, I thought he was gonna flip his shit.â
âHe gave you free shots though, so he couldnât have been too mad.â Phil winks at you and you just shake your head.
âYeah.â You roll your eyes.
The reason the bartender had not flipped out, thrown you out was because you promised a very a good blow job in the bathroom on his break. You had delivered, and then he gave you free shots all night, and you ended up going home with him to further explore after said blow job, but you werenât about to expose yourself to Harry like that. You didnât want him to think you were immature, even if it was something that happened years ago.
âMust be nice to have grown up in a place where the legal drinking age is eighteen.â Julian says to Harry.
âYeah, it was pretty sweet that last year before going to uni. My friends and I would go to the clubs, get in a bit of trouble.â He chuckles after taking a sip of his drink. âIâm kind of glad I came to America for the rest of school, I think it helped me settle down a bit.â
âI studied abroad for culinary school,â Phil starts, âmostly in France, but when I would go out with my friends it would definitely get wild. It was a culture shock to start the evenings so late! We wouldnât leave until midnight sometimes.â
âYeah, thatâs exactly how it is, and weâd stay out until after four in the morning most times.â
âThat was the first time I saw hard drugs being used so casually. People just doing lines in the bathroom and stuff. It happens here too, but it was way less taboo over there.â
âPhil, did you everâŠ?â You ask him.
âGod no, I mean, I smoked share of weed, but I never did anything more than that. I was too afraid of being fucked up while chopping something in the kitchen.â
âDid you?â You ask Harry. You were more curious than anything.
âYeah.â He says casually with a shrug. âLike I said, Iâm glad I came here to finish school.â
âHoly shit, what did it feel like?â You gaze up at him. âIâve never done anything like that, Iâve never even gotten highâŠâ
âYou say that like itâs a bad thing.â He gives your hand a squeeze. âIt was so long ago, I donât really remember, honestly. You just sort of feel happy and out of it.â
âY/N, you never smoked or did an edible or anything?â Phil asks, almost shocked.
âI mean, Iâve been hot boxed before, but thatâs it. I just stuck to drinking.â You laugh. âI was too scared, I didnât know if I would be one of those people that would freak out or have a bad trip or something.â You finish your drink and so does everyone else.
âDoes everyone want the same thing? I can go up and get the next round.â Harry offers.
âThatâd be great.â Julian says, and you and Phil nod. Harry gives you a quick kiss before getting up to go to the bar. âHeâs dreamy, Y/N, I donât know how you get any work done.â
âYeah, I donât know what type of guy I was expecting, but Iâd let him leave marks on me too.â
âPhil!â You giggle. âIâm glad you both like him so far. Heâs amazing.â
âAnd things are still good between you and his kid?â
âYeah! Andy really likes me. I think it helps that he had time to get used to me a little when Harry and I were just friends. Something tells me Harry had mentioned he had a little crush on me to him though because there was this one time Andy texted me from Harryâs phone to ask me to come get ice cream with them.â You giggle again. âIt was so cute.â
âLittle wing man, thatâs sweet.â Phil nods.
âSometimes I feel bad because you can tell he prefers to be with me and Harry, as opposed to his mum and soon to be step-dadâŠI donât really get it.â
âHeâs eleven, right?â Julian asks and you nod. âI get it. I was a total mommaâs boy, and then when I started middle school, I wanted nothing to do with my mom, and it killed her. We fought all the time, and I found myself wanting to be with my dad more. Not even to talk, just being in his presence, you know? I think itâs puberty. I have a great relationship with my mom now. Itâs just a phase.â
âYeah, plus, it must be weird to have two father figures in your life. Oneâs telling you what to do, but you also wanna respect your actual father. Must be confusing.â
âAlright.â Harry says as he sits down with the four drinks. âWhat I miss?â
âNothing, babe.â You smile and kiss his cheek. âThese two were just swooning over you, thatâs all.â You grin at your brother and his partner.
âReally? Well, Iâm flattered.â Harry jokes.
âI have to know, do students, like, throw themselves at you?â Phil asks.
âUm, not so much anymore, when I was younger they did. A lot of them also know Iâm spoken for now, so that helps.â
âItâs so awkward! Some of the senior boys I advise have tried flirting with me in our meetings, and Iâm likeâŠyouâre kidding right? Keep your shrimp dick to yourself.â You take a large sip of your drink and sway your head to the music in the bar.
âIâd love to know what some kid could possibly even say to you in that setting.â Phil chuckles.
âThey think theyâre so adult, you know? Itâs all in the body language. They adjust themselves, trying to get me to look down, and theyâll bite their bottom lips to be sexy, itâs repulsive really. But my problem is I bite my lip when I feel nervous so then they think itâs working, and then theyâre shocked when Iâm like actually you deserved a D on this.â
Phil and Julian laugh, but Harry doesnât really like the sound of anyone flirting with you.
âYou know, you can report that if it gets aggressive.â He says.
âOh, itâs fine. They realize when I donât give in that it doesnât work, and they should just put the work in.â You see the concern on his face. âDonât worry, if it was that aggressive Iâd call H.R. right away.â You put your hand on his thigh and give it a squeeze.
âYou know what I think we should after this? Go to an actual club. I feel like dancing and working off all that food.â Julian says.
âUgh, I knew you were going to say that.â Phil groans. âIâm exhausted.â
âCanât help it.â He shrugs and looks at you. âY/N?â
âFuck yeah.â You look up at Harry. âWhat do you say? Youâve never really seen me dance before.â
âThatâs true, I could be up for that, although, I probably wonât do much dancing.â
âGood, Iâll have someone to hang back with while these two pop their asses.â Phil says and it makes everyone laugh.
//
Phil and Julian order an uber to take you and Harry to one of the lgbtq+ friendly clubs they knew of in a different part of the city. You had been there with them before so you were excited. You were also excited that Harry was being such a good sport.
You get into the club easily since the bouncer knew Phil and Julian well, and you all go up to the bar to get drinks. You decide on something fun and fruity while Harry opts for a gin and tonic. Wannabe by the Spice Girls comes on and Julian yanks you onto the dance floor.
âItâll be hours before we see them again.â Phil chuckles and takes a sip of drink.
âYou never dance?â
âSometimes I do, but itâs not my favorite. Iâm not very coordinated.â
âNeither am I! I look like an idiot whenever I dance.â Harry laughs. âBut I suppose thatâs half the fun.â
Harry peers into the crowd and smiles when he sees you and Julian shouting the words to the song to each other, and giggling. He watches as the two of you dance together and it makes him smile more.
âYou two have been together a long time then?â Harry asks. âIf you both took her out for her twenty-first?â
âYeah! That was around the time we made things official. We met right before I went to Italy to do some more studying, and then when I came back we decided to really be together. Heâs amazing, an incredible partner. Heâs brilliant, honestly.â
âAre you two married, orâŠ?â
âWeâre in a civil union.â Phil shrugs. âWeâve talked openly about it, and neither of us really feel the need to get married, you know? We know we wanna be together, we donât need a court or a piece of paper to lock it in. We each wear these rings.â Phil holds up his left hand. âSee the one on my middle finger? Thatâs a promise ring he gave to me, and I gave one to him. Thatâs enough.â
âThatâs really sweet.â Harry smiles.
âYou have a lot of cool rings.â Phil takes one of Harryâs hands to look them over.
âThanks! Started collecting them basically when I was nineteen. Iâve always really liked rings and bracelets.â
âAnd perfectly manicured nails?â Phil raises an eyebrow at him.
âStarted doing that in uni. The crowd I hung out with was into black nail polish, I got into it too. Itâs actually what helped me snag my ex.â He rubs the back of his neck with his free hand.
âReally?â
âYeah, we were friends for a bit, and one night she got really drunk and she started crying because her nail ripped and she just wanted to take all the polish off and start over, and I told her I had stuff back at my room to do that, so I took her back with me and basically did her nails. I let her sleep in my bed and I slept on the floor, and then the next morning before I could even say anything she kissed me.â
âOh my god, thatâs like out of a movie.â Phil swoons, letting go of Harryâs hand. âBut I think I like the story of the camping trip with my sister better.â He takes a sip of his drink. âActually, I think I like that you casually brought her to a family party, and then brought her back to your place to watch the sunset.â
âTold her I liked her that night too, but I back peddled.â Harry chuckles.
âShe picked up on that, but I think she chose to ignore it at the time. Iâm glad she came to her senses.â
âMe too.â Harry smiles.
After a few songs, you come back to Harry, throwing your arms around his neck. Your fruity drink hitting you much faster than your others.
âMaybe just one more.â You slur.
âOr, and here me out, you could start drinking some water.â He tucks some hair behind your hair to keep it from your sweaty forehead.
âBut-â
He dips his mouth to your ear to whisper.
âIâd like to have a little fun when we get back, and we canât do that if youâre sloshed, babe.â He moves back to look at you with raises eyebrows and you nod. âGreat, Iâll go get you some ice water.â
He returns shortly and you guzzle it down. Once youâre all set you make your way back to Julian. Harry taps his foot along with the beat of the song.
âHey, handsome, can I buy you a drink?â A guy slightly shorter than Harry says to him brightly.
âUm, Iâm so sorry, Iâm here with someone.â He points over to you.
âWhy arenât you dancing with her then?!â
âHeâs got a point, Harry.â Phil teases him.
âYouâre not dancing with Julian!â
âFair enough.â Phil finishes the rest of his drink and strolls over to join you and Julian. You both hoot and holler with excitement.
âGo on, pretty boy, go show your girl a good time.â The man winks and then walks away.
Harry sighs and makes his way over to you. Your eyes light up and your smile says it all. Youâre absolutely delighted that heâs come over to you. You wrap your arms around his torso and press your cheek to his chest, swaying back and forth with him. His arms go around you and he rests his chin on the top of your head. It didnât matter that the song was fast paced, you were happy to just be pressed up against him the way you were. You look up at him, smiling.
âWhat?â He smiles down at you.
âI love you.â
âI love you too.â
//
It was a wonderful night out with Phil and Julian, but it had to end sometime, so you and Harry uber back to the hotel around one in the morning. You didnât want to be too tired for whatever fun he wanted have with you.
âThat was fun.â He says to you in the back of the car. âI like them, they were really welcoming.â
âIâm so glad! I figured youâd get along well since youâre around the same age.â You shrug.
âThat club was fun too, got hit on by a guy.â
âYou did?!â
âYup.â He says proudly. âCalled me handsome and asked me if I wanted a drink, but donât worry, I told him I was there with someone.â
âWell, thank god, otherwise youâd be in an uber with someone else right now.â You say facetiously and he laughs.
âShould I be offended that you think I could so easily be swayed to leave with someone else?â He nudges you playfully.
âNah, Iâm just teasing. I know you wouldnât do that.â
âBesides,â he leans in closer to your ear so the driver wonât hear, âthe only tight, little hole I wanna fuck is yours.â
Your eyes grow wide and you feel a shiver go down your spine. You know that heâs referring to your other hole. His mouth had been on it enough times now for you to know he definitely wanted to have anal with you, but you werenât sure of how you felt about it exactly. You could see him maybe using a finger or something, but his entire prick? Your thoughts are broken when you feel his lips on your temple.
You get to the hotel and head up to your room, hand in hand.
âOh!â You say as you get inside the room. âI brought something to wear to bed, and I really wanna put it on for you.â
âYou never wear anything to bed, though.â He chuckles.
âI know! I brought it special for the trip. I didnât think weâd be out as late as we were. Please? Itâs really cute.â You pout.
âItâs just gonna come off a minute after you put it on, but sure.â He smiles and sits on the edge of the bed. âIâll humor you.â
You grab your bag and bring it into the bathroom with you. This also gives you a chance to just freshen up since you were sweating on the dance floor. You touch up your makeup, apply some fresh deodorant, and spritz a little bit of perfume onto your wrists, and dab a bit behind your neck. Next you take out the garments you wanted to wear for him. It wasnât incredibly special, but cute nonetheless. It was a pastel purple set of silk pajamas. The top was tank top style with a little bit of lace where you cleavage would sit, and the bottoms were shorts that just show your under-bum. Class, but sexy. You brush your hair out so it looks less frizzy, and then peak your head out of the bathroom door.
âReady for me?â
âReady, babe.â
âClose your eyes.â
Harry sighs and closes his eyes. He had already taken his glasses off and put them away. His palms are pressed behind him on the mattress. You tip toe out of the bathroom and come to stand in front of him.
âOkay, open.â
His eyes flutter closed and then they widen when he looks you up and down. You twirl around for him and giggle.
âWhat do you think?â
âYou lookâŠlovely, Y/N.â His hands come up to rest on your hips. âWhen did you get these?â
âNot too long ago. Iâve been saving it for a night away where Iâd maybe have excuse to change into something else.â
âSâvery pretty. I love the color on you.â
You smile down at him and get yourself situated so that youâre straddling him. His hands slide down to your ass and he squeezes you. His hands then move up under the back of the top and then he drags his nails down your soft skin and your head rolls back. He takes the opportunity to sponge wet kisses up your jugular, and around to the crook of your neck. He licks up to just under your earlobe, and sinks his teeth into your skin. You gasp from the sensation, loving the way it feels. Your hands move to clutch at his shoulders as he creates a nice, purple mark on your neck.
âFuck, Harry.â You breathe after he detaches himself from you.
âTo match your pjâs.â He smirks.
A slight whimper leaves your lips, and then you start unbuttoning his shirt furiously. He helps you get it off him, and then you run your hands up and down his torso, making scratch marks of your own. You loved the way his stomach would tighten from the feeling of your nails. Your fingers work next to undo his belt and button on his jeans.
âNeed you naked.â You kiss him. âNow.â
He nods quickly and you stand up to help him get his pants off. He kicks them to the floor as he works to get his boxers off as well. Once theyâre throw somewhere you kiss him again, and work your way down his body. He opens his legs up more you and you plant kisses up and down his hard dick. You move to tease him a little, nipping at his inner thigh the way he would do to you. He cards his fingers through your hair, and makes a makeshift ponytail for you with his fist. You lick up his shaft with the flat of your tongue and the moan his lets out just eggs you on further. You kiss his tip before taking it into your mouth and you sink down on him, taking him as deep as you can before popping back off him.
Not that he ever thought of her while he was with you, but times like this Harry couldnât help but compare you to Paige. She never did things like this for him. He always had to ask her to do it, and sheâd only do it for a couple of minutes. Sheâd give him a hand job no problem, but she rarely would put her mouth on him, which made him sad because he had no problem doing it for her. You, on the other hand, would often initiate with him, and he loved that about you. Sometimes youâd be lounging on the couch or even just reading in bed together, and youâd look at him. He knew the look very well now, and he would just nod, and all of a sudden your mouth would be on him. Times like this it was just more confirmation that he was with the right person.
Blow jobs were things you didnât particularly enjoy unless you really liked a guy, which is exactly what you told him when you first gave him one. If you were going to make a guy feel good, you wanted to make sure that guy was going to make you feel just as good, and Harry passed that test. Now, you loved pleasuring him like this no problem. Even when you were on your period, you didnât care that you couldnât have much in return unless you got in the shower.
You lick over his slit and moan from the taste, which you didnât particularly love, but just the fact that he was already leaking for you was enough for you to make the noise. You smear your bottom lip along his tip because you know he likes it sloppy, and you know his precome his bound to dribble down your chin. You look up at him and see heâs already watching you, chest heaving. You bring your face away, a string of spit keeping you attached to him before you lick over your lip and smirk.
âWhat?â
âWellâŠitâs justâŠIâm a little tired.â You look away and then back up to him, your grin growing. âSo, what if I just put my mouth over you and you do the work?â
âAre you asking me to fuck your mouth?â He was being very serious.
âYes, Harry.â
âAre you comfortable on the floor or do you want to get on the bed?â
âMaybe just hand me a pillow for my knees?â
He nods and quickly grabs a pillow from the head of for you. You get it situated to get yourself more comfortable, and you nod. He tightens his grip on your hair as you lower your mouth back around him. He starts by just easing you on and off, up and down. Your eyes flutter closed so you can focus on breathing through your nose. He bucks his hips up carefully to get a little further down your throat, and to help you adjust. You widen your throat as much as you can. You keep one hand on his thigh, and the other you keep in a fist, squeezing your thumb. An old trick you learned in college to help suppress your gag reflex. A placebo at best, but it worked.
âOh my god, baby.â He groans as he really gets a rhythm going, bobbing your head up and down for you as he moves his hips. âYouâre so fucking perfect.â
Your eyes flutter open and you do your best to look at him through your lashes, but all you can see are the ferns on his hips and love handles. You had drool and precome dripping down your chin, and you knew he had to be loving it. He was panting as he looks down at you, biting furiously into his bottom lip as to not disturb whatever neighbors were on either sides of the walls.
He was being extremely careful of you, which just turned you on more. It showed how much self-control he truly had to not just be ramming and thrusting his dick down your throat. Your nails are digging into his thigh, and you do choke on him at one point, but youâre okay. Eventually he has you come fully off of him.
âDonât wanna come in my mouth?â You ask as you catch your breath and wipe your chin with the back of your hand.
âNot if you want me to fuck your cunt later.â
âOh.â You blush. âYeah, I want that.â
âAlright then.â He chuckles and helps you up. âFelt so good, baby.â He kisses your now swollen lips.
He lays you down on the bed, your head comfy on the pillows. He reaches between your legs and groans when he feels how wet you are through the silk shorts.
âChrist.â He breathes. âTaking this all off now.â
You nod and lift your arms up. He gets you fully naked and spreads your legs open. Just as you did with him, he kisses down your body, nipping where he pleases, and starts leaving more love bites on your inner thighs, causing you to squirm.
âStay still for me, baby.â
âMâtrying, sorry.â
You give him a soft smile and he gives you one back before he licks around your folds. You feel yourself almost go cross-eyed from the sensation. His teeth nip at your clit before he sucks on it, and he has to use one of his arms to hold you down because youâre just extremely sensitive tonight for whatever reason. His thumb replaces his mouth on your clit so he lick into you.
âOh, god.â You moan. Your hands fly to his hair to tug on. âHarry.â You whimper and itâs music to his ears. It just makes him fuck you harder with his tongue. His thumb rubs perfect circles into where you need it most, and you feel your legs shaking around him. âFucking, Christ!â You cry out as you start panting. You could feel your orgasm already approaching. He just knew exactly what to do, and it was incredible.
He pops up briefly to get some air, and then he looks at you, furrowing your brows.
âWh-what is it?â You ask innocently.
âWould youâŠâ He holds up his index and middle finger.
âOh! Mhm.â You smile and open your mouth for him. He smiles back at you and brings his fingers to your mouth to suck on. You make eye contact as you lap and suck around him.
âThank you, darling.â
Your heart flutters as he works his way back down between your legs. His fingers slide inside you while his mouth finds your clit again. His fingers curl up inside you, and you grip at the comforter on the bed. They pump and twist and pet you, and itâs all too much along with his tongue flicking at your clit.
âAh! Fuck, Harry!â Your back arches off the bed, and your eyes roll into the back of your head. When he retracts his finger from you, you look at him, your eyes growing dark with lust. âGet the condoms.â
He nods and rummages through his bag for them, tearing one of them open, and sliding it onto his hard, throbbing dick. You put your hands onto his shoulders to brace yourself as he thrusts inside you. He buries his face into the crook of your neck as he rocks in and out. You get a fist full of his hair and rock your hips along with his.
âFuck, Y/N.â He groans and looks at you, peaking his tongue out. You take the signal and let your mouth fall open so he can kiss you. Itâs a searing kiss, needy, like he hadnât kissed you in weeks. That was the thing with Harry, he always kissed you like he hadnât seen you in ages, like he hadnât touched you in ages. It was fucking fantastic.
âHarry, Iâm gonna come again.â You whine. It was from the way you were grinding against him, otherwise you donât think you would have had one again so quickly, not that you were complaining. He keeps everything the same so you can get there, and boy do you get there. He puts his hand over your mouth so you can cry out how you need to. You catch your breath and then you look up at him. âLet me ride you.â
He nods and pulls out, flipping on his back. You grip him to line yourself up once youâve swung your leg over his lap. You sigh with relief once heâs inside you again. His hands work their way up your body to knead your breasts as move around on him in large circles. He looks up at you and starts chuckling.
âWhat could possibly be funny?â You ask, giggling.
âNothing, I just like you a lot.â You pout at that. Since you said your I love yous, neither of you had made your like you a lot statement, and it filled your heart.
âI like you a lot too, Harry.â You lean down to kiss him, sucking on his bottom lip before returning up right.
âGonna fuck me, baby?â
âMhm, gonna fuck you so good.â
You start to raise and lower on him, his hands coming down to squeeze at your hips. Usually he would even up taking over, but he wanted to let you do it. He knew you wanted to do it, and you were so kind as to let him fuck your mouth earlier the least he could do was let you control the pace just this once. It also inflated his ego immensely to look up and watch your face like this. The joy you were getting from riding him was so delicious to him.
âYouâre so fucking gorgeous like this, Y/N.â he squeezes harder at your hips, sure to leave bruises later, but you donât care.
Your hands plant onto his thighs behind you as you continue to bounce up and down on him.
âRub my clit, Harry, please.â You nearly whine.
He does so without question and you let out a loud moan. He could feel you squeezing around him and it was bringing him nearly over the edge. He could feel the ecstasy bubbling at the base of his spine.
âBaby, Iâm not gonna last much longer.â He groans.
âGood, want you to come, let go, Harry.â
You feel his warm come fill up the condom, and the sensation along with his fingers rubbing on you guide you to your third release, causing you to collapse onto his heaving chest. He tilts your chin up and he smears his lips over yours.
//
After the long day and night you both had, neither of you were upset to have woke up at 10:15. You shower together, without any funny business, and get ready for the day. Harry furrows his brows at the booties you put on.
âWhat?â You ask him. âDonât like âem?â
âNo, theyâre cute, itâs justâŠwonât your feet hurt walking around in them all day? I know you lived here and everything, but-â
âI promise, Daddy, if my feet hurt I wonât complain and if I do, you can say I told you so.â
âY/N.â He sighs. âI hate it when you call me that so condescendingly, my express of concern isnât me being fatherly, itâs me being your boyfriend who would feel terrible if your feet got all blistered.â
Your features soften, you didnât realize how much your little joked bothered him.
âOhâŠIâm sorry, um, these are actually pretty good for walking in. I wouldnât wear them if I knew theyâd hurt, but I appreciate you looking out for me.â
You give him a kiss on the cheek, and he grabs the bags. You check out, and grab a coffee from the complimentary section of the breakfast area, and put everything in the car.
âJulian said we could park here for the day no problem. We just need to talk to the green line stop, and weâll be good to go.â You explain after locking the car back up.
You make your way to the green line station, and you just use your Charlie Card to get the both of you through, and onto the train that would get you Government Center. You were happy to be traveling with Harry. Sometimes when you were in town with people who didnât understand the hustle and bustle of the T it could be frustrating, but Harry had the tube back in London, so this was second nature to him.
You almost feel giddy after coming off the train, and see The Quincy Market sign come into view. You tug at Harryâs hand to get him to walk faster towards the shops.
âThereâs a Ray-Bans store here I wanna go to. Theyâre bound to have a sale right now. Oh! And thereâs this store that sells really hot sauces I think youâll like. Does Andy like graphic Tâs? Thereâs a Newbury Comics here and Iâd like to get him a gift from there.â
âFor what? Thought you only promised a cannoli?â
âI did, but it would be for Christmas. Is that alright if I wanna-mph!â His lips were on yours, his hands cupping your cheeks. He was just overwhelmed with how much you cared about his son.
âYeah, he likes graphic Tâs.â He says it like he didnât just shove his tongue down your throat, gently intertwining your fingers as you continue to walk.
You clear your throat and nod, giving his hand a squeeze. You go in and out of the shops. You note the sunglasses that Harry pays special attention to so you know which ones to get him for the holidays. You go into Sephora for a bit to look at the expensive makeup on one end of the store, and he looks at the foundation and concealer he would typically use. So much was on sale, you end up buying a ton of new brushes and sponges, and he gets the remover wipes he likes using. You go into spicy sauce store, and pick out a couple of bottles of things youâd each like to try, and then off to Newbury Comics.
âDo you shop at any of these clothing stores?â He asks subtly.
âNot really, I do StitchFix, why?â
âNo reason.â He shrugs. Damn. He literally had no idea what to get you for the holidays. You bought yourself a new pair of sunglasses, and pretty much whatever else you needed. He was at a loss.
âSo, what shows does he watch? Iâd like to get him a shirt thatâs relevant.â You say as you both make your way to the clothing section of the store.
âHeâs really into Spongebob reruns at the moment, itâs been driving me nuts.â
âSeriously? That show is over twenty years oldâŠâ
âI know! He discovered it a few months ago, and he thinks itâs hilarious.â Harry sighs. âHe also likes The Simpons, The Office, oh! Heâs really into Malcom in the Middle right now.â
âHow does even know about that show?â
âHe found it on Hulu one night and he asked if he could watch it and I said okay. He loves it.â
âHmm.â You tap your chin for a second. âI may need to go on Etsy then. I think I know of a shirt he would like, but I doubt they have it here.â
âYou donât have to go to so much trouble, Y/N. Heâll like whatever you give him.â
âThatâs just it, I donât want him to like it, I want him to love it.â
Harry thought his heart was going to burst as you looked around. You come to the section of the store with all of the different card games.
âIs he too young for Cards Against Humanity? Could be fun for him and Brandon.â
âWee bit.â
âAlrightâŠoh, what about What Do You Meme? Thatâs age appropriate, no?â
âOh, heâs actually been asking for something like that. Itâs a good stocking stuffer.â
âPerfect!â You snatch a pack. âThis will also be from me.â You wink at him and keep looking around.
âWhat do you usually do for the holidays, anyways?â
âWell, whenever Hanukkah falls, I usually do something with my family, and then I lay low on Christmas.â
âMaybe during one of the nights of Hanukkah you could come over and the three of us could do something traditional with you.â
âIâd love that, Har.â You smile at him. âI could show you how to make homemade potato pancakes.â
âThat would be a lot of fun.â He kisses your cheek.
Eventually you both walk over to the North End to get some Italian food for a late lunch/early dinner. You each enjoy raviolis and lots of bread. You make sure to stop off at one of the bakeries to grab some cannolis.
âYou can just put these in your freezer, they should still be good when he gets home.â
âSounds good, heâs gonna be so excited.â
You make your way back to the hotel garage and get into the car.
âBabe, let me drive, youâre tired.â
âNo, I can do it.â
âY/N.â
âLet me just get us through the city, and then Iâll pull over at the rest stop in Londonderry.â
âFine.â He rolls his eyes.
You end up doing just that. You zip through the city, staying in the left lane the whole time, and then you pull over at the rest area. You let Harry drive the rest of the way, and he drives back to your place.
âDid you wanna stay over tonight? I could come to yours tomorrow, or if youâre sick of me we can-â
âWhy do you always say that?â He chuckles. âI could never be sick of you.â
You beam at him, and you both get up inside your apartment. After you unpack your things, you both get into bed, and fall asleep quickly. It was the perfect Thanksgiving.
//
âDad, these are so good.â Andy says, mouth full of cannoli Sunday night. âY/N is the best.â
âIâll pass the message on to her.â Harry smiles. âListen, uh, how would you feel if she started staying over sometimes when youâre here?â
âIâd be okay with that, I donât really care.â
âI just wanna make sure you feel comfortable with it. Itâs okay if you donât.â
âDad, I really donât care. Iâd like it if she stayed here. I feel bad that she thinks she canât. Then we could all have breakfast together in the mornings, that would be fun.â
âYeah, it would. Iâll let her know youâre cool with it, thanks.â
âThanks for asking first.â
âItâs your house too, not gonna make any big changes without consulting you.â
Later that night, as heâs crawling into bed, Harry texts you.
Harry: got the okay from the head of the house, youâre good to spend the night any time you feel comfortable doing soâŠhe loved the cannolis btw
You: oh well, glad I was able to butter him up with those, lol why donât we give it a try tomorrow?
Harry: are you just saying that because you know Mondays are baked ziti night????
You: what?! Iâm offended! I want to come spend the night with you, it in no way has anything to do with your delicious, amazing, incredible, mouth watering baked ziti
Harry: god, you know what complimenting my food does to me đ đ đ
You: goodnight, Harry
Harry: no!
You: yes
Harry: donât do this
You: Iâm so tired! You barely let me leave your bed this morningâŠneed to catch up on sleep
Harry: everything we did today you wanted. I know because I asked and you said yes
You: very true! And now Iâm telling you Iâm going to sleep, I love you, Iâll see you tomorrow
Harry: alright, I love you too, sweet dreams, baby
//
The next morning, Harry gets up at 5AM to do his yoga in his bedroom, and then goes into the kitchen to get zome ziti boiled. It wasnât a difficult dish to make, especially since there wasnât meat in it, but Harry did use three types of shredded cheese, and he had a homemade marinara sauce. Once the ziti is cooked, he layers it all in a glass dish and sticks it in the fridge. Itâll go in the over to bake when he gets home later.
His next task is to shower, and get dressed before waking Andy up.
âBuddy, time to get up.â Harry comes in and sits on the edge of Andyâs bed. âCome on, sunâs up and everything.â
Andy groans like he does most mornings.
âDonât gimme that. What do you want for breakfast?â
âScrambled eggs, please.â He mumbles.
âCan do, now get up.â He takes the top blanket away and Andy groans louder, but it wakes him up enough to get out of bed.
Harry whips up some eggs for Andy and some peanut butter toast for himself, and sets it on the table. Andy comes out in jeans and a long-sleeve T-shirt.
âBasketballâs gonna be starting in a bit, you must be excited.â
âYup.â Andy smiles. âAnd winter program starts this Friday, Iâm really excited for that. Do you think youâll chaperone?â
âProbably. Iâll find a Friday to come out and help.â
âY/N should come too.â
âI donât know if she skiisâŠâ
âHow could she not in this area?â
âItâs not for everyone.â He shrugs. âIâll ask her if she wants to come up to the cabin some weekend or something before having her help out with a bunch of kids.â
âOkay, fair point. Oh! You could teach her to ski, youâre a good teacher.â
âIâd have her take a professional lesson, Andy. Itâs not as easy for adults to learn this kind of stuff as it is for kids.â
âYou could still show her the basics.â
âEat your eggs.â Harry rolls his eyes. âBy the way, sheâs coming for dinner tonight.â
âOf course she is.â Andy giggles. âItâs baked ziti night.â
âThatâs what I said! Anyways, sheâs gonna try staying over with us. Want you on your best behavior.â
âWhen am I not?â Andy scoffs.
âHmm, letâs seeâŠâ Harry holds his hand up to start counting on his fingers.
âOkay, okay, I promise Iâll be good.â
âThank you.â
//
It was a busy work day since it was the Monday after a short holiday break. You barely saw Harry, but you decide to leave him a little love note on his desk while he was teaching. You notice he left his phone on his desk. Something he rarely does, but it happens once in a while. You see it light up with a news notification, and you do a double take. His lock screen was a picture of the two of you. You pick it up and hold it closer.
âWhen did heâŠ?â You trail off as you smile. It was a picture of you from one of your hikes. Youâre looking up at him, smiling and sweaty, but smiling nonetheless.
âY/N?â Harry says coming into his office. âWhat are you doing with my phone?â
âIâŠI was just leaving you a note, and it lit upâŠandâŠI didnât realize I was your lock screenâŠâ You hand him his phone.
âOf course youâre my lock screen, you have been for a whileâŠâ
âI guess I never noticed.â You look away. âI have a picture of the two of us as mine, see.â You show him your phone. âItâs from when we made that mess making waffles from scratch. Makes me smile every time I look at it.â
âCanât believe I never noticed eitherâŠâ He looks at the screen and then to you. He steps towards you. âYou were leaving me a note?â
âYeah, IâŠwe barely saw each other today, and I know you need to get home soon, so I was just leaving you a little love note.â
âOh.â He sets his things down on his desk and comes even closer to you. He tucks some hair behind your ear, his tell for wanting a kiss.
You lean up and he leans down and your lips press against each other. It doesnât last long, youâre at work after all.
âOkay, well, I have some work to do.â You blush. âUm, Iâll be over by 6:30, does that work?â
âWorks great.â
He watches you leave and he sighs dreamily as he gathers his things. He zips home and helps Andy with his homework before getting the ziti in the oven. You get over there around 6:30, with your overnight bag slung over your shoulder.
âHi, boys.â You say as come inside after Andy answers the door.
âY/N, those cannolis you got were so good. Thanks again.â
âOh! Iâm so glad you liked them, Andy.â You ruffle the hair on the top of his head and go to put your things down in Harryâs room before coming into the kitchen to give him a kiss. âIt smells so good in here.â
âJust took it out of the oven, sit.â He smiles.
After dinner youâre itching to change into come comfier clothes, so you do. You put on a pair of sweatpants and a sweatshirt, one Harry gave to you, and you come out with your laptop to the living room.
âYou donât mind, do you?â
âNope, Andy?â
âDo your thing.â He shrugs as he flips the TV to Hulu to put Malcom in the Middle.
âRemember, two episodes and then you can go read before bed.â Harry reminds him.
âIâm fully aware, thanks.â He rolls his eyes.
âWhen I was your age, my bed time was 9:30, but CSI, the Las Vegas one, was on at nine, and I used to watch TV with my mom in bed every night, and CSI was on Thursdays, and so every Thursday weâd have the same fight because I had to see how the episode ended, you know? And then my mom would get so tired that sheâd just let me stay up and finish it.â
The boys both look at you with wide eyes. You had a tendency to talk really fast when you had a story to tell.
âDad says I canât watch TV right before bed because then I wonât sleep well.â
âHeâs right about that! I could never sleep after watching TV with my mom. Sheâd watch Date Line and scary shows like that.â
âIf you were scared, then why would watch with her?â Andy asks.
âWell, my mom worked until eight most nights and I just wanted to spend time with her, so getting into bed and watching TV with her was my way of doing that.â
âThatâs sweet.â Harry says, putting his arm around you.
After Andy goes to bed around nine, making sure to give you and Harry a hug, you both decide to get ready for bed as well. You do your routine, and chew on your bottom lip.
âWhat is it?â He asks he slides into bed with his book.
âCan I still sleep naked? Does he ever come in here?â
âHmm, how about just a t-shirt? Grab any one of mine from my dresser.â
âOkay, fair enough compromise.â
You change quickly, and get into bed with a book of your own.
âThis is nice.â He says, smiling at you. âHaving you here on a Monday night.â
âYeah, feels right.â You kiss his cheek and open your book to the page you dog-eared.
Even though Harry just wanted to ravage you, he knew that would probably have to wait until you showered in the morning. You did look awfully cute when you passed out with your book still in your hand. Harry takes it, saved your place, and sets it on the night table closest to you. He takes his glasses off and turns off the lights, then kisses your forehead before wrapping himself around you. You adjust into him and drift off fully.
Youâre woken up abruptly around midnight by Harryâs phone buzzing. It goes off a few times so he finally turns over and grabs it.
âOh, shit.â He says.
âWhat?â You mumble.
âPaige called three times, hold on.â He swipes his phone to call her back.
âHarry?!â
âHey, whatâs going on, is everything alright?â
âNoâŠeverythingâs not alright.â She sobs.
âWhat happened?â Harry sits up fully. âWhatâs wrong, darling?â When he says that it makes you sit up. He was clearly trying to calm her down, but you didnât like him using the term of endearment.
âMyâŠmy father died.â
#harry styles#office neighbors#harry styles imagine#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles series#harry styles x reader#harry styles x y/n#harry styles y/n#harry styles fluff#harry styles smut#harry styles angst#singledad!harry#professor!harry
619 notes
·
View notes
Text
Paradise
Summary: requested by lovely anon:
Oh goody, your requests are open again. How about either Chris or Henry meet a girl on a vacation. They hit it off as friends and they stay in touch. He invites her over for Christmas and when sheâs about to leave to return home, he asks her to stay with him. Iâm a sucker for happy endings.
Warning: Fluff
Word count: 2k
Title: paradise
Pairing: Chris Evans x reader
Masterlist âą requested closed momentarily! Don't send any more!
Please don't post any of my content anywhere else without my permission. Comments and reblog welcome!
*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*
November 6th
Chris was in a huge need for a vacation. Interviews, zoom meetings, ASP, he was dying for a break. Now he finally got time to take one.
-â„-
He brought his beer to his lips, drinking it. Chris decided to come to Cancun because it seemed like a good place to relax. His eyes scanned the crowd around himself. There were people everywhere chatting with people. He thought he was the only person who wasn't until his eyes landed on you.
His stomach did a loop when he saw how beautiful you were. You sat alone, blue jean shorts on and a crop top. Your eyes scanning the crowd just like Chris's was. The straw that was in your mouth was being chewed on and your face turned as you thought about the people around you and how much fun they were having.
You were in the same situation as Chris. You were on vacation from work, all by yourself. To be honest you were kinda hating it. But soon you wouldn't.
-
Chris was inching to talk to you. He didn't know if you were alone, but he was tempted. He waited for a while just to make sure that you weren't with anyone before he stood up. He took a deep breath before he walked over to you.Â
"Hola." As soon as Chris said that he regretted it.
You looked up at what you just heard a guy's voice. The way you almost forgot how to breathe when you saw him was quite sad. He was like a gift sent from heaven. Finer than any guy you've ever seen.
"Hi. Don't worry I speak English." You chuckled as you sat up straight. Chris smiled at you, "um I noticed you were alone and I would like to talk to you because you're beautiful - I mean I'm alone as well so you know it's um yeah."
Chris mentally cursed himself as he rambled. He probably blew his chance to talk to you.Â
"I would love to talk to you." You pulled out the chair next to you. "Here sit." A smile rested on Chris's face as he sat beside you. With an exhale, he looked over at you. "So what is a pretty lady doing here by herself?"
You smiled, laughing slightly. "Well my friend demanded that I take a break from work and go on a little vacation. So here I am." You pointed to the beach that was to your left.
Chris nodded. "SoâŠ" you started. "What is a guapa like you doing here by yourself?" You asked. Chris blushed as you spoke spanish.
"Well it's the same as you. My publicist made me go on vacation."
"Publicist?"
Chris gasped. "Yeah, I'm an actor." He whispered the last part. "Ever watched Captain America?" You nodded. "Yeah well that's me."
You were a little confused at first but then it hit you. He was Chris evans.
"Oh that's cool. Chris Evans." The way you were calm and didn't go fangirl on him made Chris feel comfortable around him. "Yeah so what do you do?"
"I work as a preschool teacher. i love working with kids." You smiled as you thought about the kids back at your school. You looked at Chris. He was smiling, his palm was pressed against his face as he listened to you. You felt your face heat up. "So why don't we spend the rest of the day together. You know so we aren't lonely."
Chris chuckled and the hottest way. "Okay. Sounds like a plan."
-â„-
For the rest of the day you and Chris spent the day together. you both talked, Chris took you to dinner at a beautiful restaurant that you definitely couldn't afford. You both told each other stories about your families, shared a few laughs, and winks with each other.Â
Chris was a complete gentleman. At the end of the night you found out you both were staying at the same hotel. Chris Walked you to your room. He asked for your number which you of course gave to him.
"I'll call you later?" Chris said as he put his phone in his pocket. "Yes, of course. "You and Chris smiled at each other as you stood in silence. You both started inching closer and closer before your lips touched.Â
You moaned softly as you melted into his kiss. His lips were soft against yours as they moved together.Â
Unfortunately you both had to pull away for air after a while. You looked into his blue eyes. "Wow... your lips are soft." You chuckled softly. Chris looked at you. "I know. Well it's getting late. I think we should both get some sleep. I'll see you tomorrow okay?"
You nodded, "okay." You opened your hotel room door and walked in. Before you shut it, you waved to Chris. Goodnight hermoso." With that you shutted your door.
Chris shook his head with a smile. He didn't understand you both, he knew it meant something special.Â
-â„-
Days turned into a week. You and Chris spent every day of your vacation with each other and it was fun. But unfortunately you both had to go home.Â
You slung your bag over your shoulder. "I'm going to miss you." You pouted as you looked at Chris. Chris cupped your cheek. "I am too but you can call me and text me whenever you feel like. I'm not going anywhere."Â
You smiled. "Okay. Well we both need to get on our flights. Goodbye Chris." You took his hand in yours. "Goodbye y/n." He kissed the back of your hand. You exhaled before letting go and walked the way to your flight. Hopefully you'll see him soon.
*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*
December 20th
You and Chris kept contact after you both left. He would call you every day and make sure that you were doing well. Sometimes you would zoom so you could see Dodger. You loved the pups so much even though you haven't seen him yet.
You were sitting on your couch, your TV was playing a baking show that you weren't paying much attention to. Your phone ringing snapped you out of your daze. You sat up, grabbing your phone. Looking at the caller ID you saw Chris. You smile as you take the call.
"Hi Chris!"Â
"Hi honey, how are you." You smiled as you heard his question. "I'm great. How are you?"
"I'm perfect. Hey I got a question." You listened as Chris continued. "Um I was wondering if you have nothing going on Christmas you can come to Boston to celebrate Christmas with me. What do you say?"
You couldn't believe it. He wanted you to spend Christmas with him and his family. You were flattered.Â
"I would love to. I'll catch a flight and I'll be there. By chris."
Chris said his goodbye to you and hung up the phone. As soon as you heard the line end you squealed. You were happy to be spending the holidays with him. You hopped off of the couch, running to your room. You needed to pack.
-
Your flight wasn't long. You arrived safely in Boston in no time. The cold new England air hit you as you walked out of the airport. You scanned the roads until you found Chris waiting for you.Â
When you both saw each a smile appeared on your faces. You ran up to, wrapping your arms around him, kissing his lips you miss so much.
"How are you Chris?" You asked as you pulled away. "I'm amazing now that you're here. Come on let's go to my mom's house where everyone is waiting. And it's also nice and warm."
Chris took your luggage and put it in the trunk while you got in the passenger side. After putting your things in the back, Chris got in the drivers side.Â
He drove to his mom's house while playing some Christmas classics. You smirked as you listened to him sing. He was seriously adorable.
5 minutes later Chris arrived at his mom's home. He parked in the driveway, turning off the car before turning to you.Â
"Are you ready?" You took a deep breath, "ready as I'll ever be." Chris nodded, "alright let's go." Chris opened his Door, you doing the same. You walked to Chris's side and took his hand in yours. Together you both walked the short way up the stairs to the front door. Chris knocked twice before someone answered. It was Scott.
"Oh you must be y/n. I've heard a lot about you." Scott looked at Chris while giving Chris the kissy face. You chuckled softly at the two dorks. "Alright Scott cut it out."
You looked up to see Mama evans walking to the doorway. Scott moved out of the way giving Lisa her space. "How are you? Chris has told me a lot about you."
Lisa pulled you into a hug. You smiled softly as you returned it. "I'm great." You pulled away. "Well come in. Everyone is waiting for you both."Â
Lisa welcomed you both inside. You happily walked in. Pictures of Chris's family hung up on the wall making you smile. You followed Chris, Lisa and Scott further into the house until you reached the living room.Â
There were some people you found out were Chris' siblings and nieces and nephews. You greeted all of them before sitting next to Chris on the love seat in the corner.Â
As the day went on Chris's nieces and nephews opened up presents. It made you smile watching them get excited as they opened their gifts. Kinda reminded you of your Pre-K class.Â
You didn't even notice Chris looking at you every now and then. He saw every reaction you had and how easily you warmed up to everyone. He seriously thinks you're a keeper. So did Mama Evans. While you were playing with Chris's niece she pulled him away for a little chat.Â
"So y/n huh? She's a sweetheart." Lisa said. Chris smiled at his mom's words. "Yeah she is. I've only met her last month, but she's amazing and I already love her."Â
Lisa knew when her son was in love and this was one of those moments. She smiled as she saw Chris looking at you as you played. "Well you two can go talk while I get dinner prepared. Ask her to stay for a while. I love having her here."Â
Chris nodded as he stood up. They both went their separate ways. Lisa to the kitchen and Chris to you. "Hey can I talk to you for a second?"
You looked up at Chris. "Yeah sure." You told little stella you would keep playing with her later and then followed Chris. He took your hand and led you to his childhood bedroom. Once you both were in, Chris shutted the door and turned to you.Â
"Uh it's been amazing having you here." Chris walked up to you, he was beaming hard. "Can you stay maybe till new years? I don't want you to go, not yet." You smiled at Chris, the guy you were deeply in love with. "Of course. I'll love to stay here with you until then."
 Chris felt an overwhelming rush of joy take over himself. He cupped your cheek. "l love you." He whispered against your lips softly.
"Me too Mi amor."
*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*âËïŸâ§*ïŸ*
@chris-butt @princess-evans-addict @patzammit @bval-1 @irespostthingsiwanttoseelater @raveviolet @rynabarnesrogers-reading @enn-j @london-dreamer71 @harrysthiccthighss @captainamerica-is-bae @la-cey @weirdowithnobeardo @lovepeacefood @baby-i-am-fireproof @denisemarieangelina @evans713 @smyfmj @thereisa8ella @jillanaholland @rororo06 @briannab1234 @keiva1000 @ughitsnic @kianifan @adriannajackson @boojack73 @marvelnaturalock @notyourtypicalrose @dummiesshort @onetwo3000 @i-lie-here-charmed @hhiggs
#chris evans#chris evans x reader#chris evans fanfiction#chris evans imagines#chris evans x plus size reader#chris evans imagine#chris evans smut#chris evans x black reader#chris evans fluff
267 notes
·
View notes
Text
Heal Me, Kill Me Ch.3
Pairingâ Kim Taehyung x reader
Genreâ Vampire! Tae x Vampire Hunter! y/n, ANGST, Smut +18, fluff
Warningsâ Oral (f receiving), unprotected sex, being tied up, Dom!Taehyung, ass eating
Word Countâ 6.6k
Summaryâ Youâre one of the best vampire hunters in the world. Thatâs to be expected when your parents are the best of the best. Your life had solely revolved around ruthlessly killing vampires. You were essentially a cold blooded machine. However, things take a turn once you meet Kim Taehyung, your latest target.
âWhen will I see you next, dear?â Taehyung asked as he walked you back to your car.
âWhen would you wanna see me?â you replied.
âHonestly, Iâd never want you to leave. Iâd selfishly keep you all to myself,â Taehyung lightly pinned you against your car door.Â
âMaybe one day you could,â you say, wrapping your arms around him.
Taehyung planted soft kisses on both of your cheeks. You pulled him in for a deep kiss right as he began to step away. One hand cupped his cheek while the other got lost in the tresses of his long dark hair. Taehyung reciprocated your neediness as he roughly grabbed your ass.Â
âI still need to repay you for the other day,â he seductively whispered.
âIâll remember that for the next time,â you winked, âMeet at the flower shop tomorrow?â
âSounds like a plan,â Taehyung gave you a final goodbye kiss.
The drive back was awful. You were torn. Torn between duty and passion. It was your duty to kill Taehyung, but your newfound empathy kept you from doing so. Even when Taehyung was on the brink of death, you couldnât commit to your plan.Â
Telling yourself that you needed to know the truth behind your parentsâ death was just an excuse. Of course you want to know the details of what happened, but thatâs not what stopped you from killing Taehyung.Â
You just...couldnât. You didnât want to. Maybe there could be a way to fake his death? It could create the perfect cover to run away together. Maybe he could live with you in secret. Well, he probably wouldnât appreciate the fact that you kill his brethren for a living.Â
You have a month before Yoongi contacts you again. Heâd know something is up by then. Youâve never taken longer than a month on a mission. Thinking about all this gave you a headache.Â
You decide to do the responsible thing. Youâre going to enjoy the month you have with Taehyung and worry about all of your problems when you can no longer run from them. Aside from the moral dilemma of having to exterminate your boyfriend, you actually felt happy. It felt nice having someone by your side.Â
You fantasized about seeing the world with Taehyung. You wanted him to teach you more about plants, cook for you, and maybe most importantly, love you. The concept of love had been completely foreign to you. However, being with Taehyung sparked something youâve never quite felt before. Was it simply the mortifying ordeal of being truly known by someone else? Or was it the acceptance and appreciation for the real you? Maybe it was a combination of both.
You hopped into the shower before your thoughts became too philosophical. You set your phoneâs speaker on full volume and sang along to your favorite songs. TWICE had the best songs to sing and dance to in the shower (dancing in the shower can be dangerous, but you like living life on the edge).Â
Being emotionally exhausted allowed you to fall asleep quickly. You woke up the next day feeling refreshed after a much needed good nightâs sleep. Pairing a black maxi dress with a knitted cardigan, you felt cute and comfy.Â
Biking to the shop was a simplicity that you enjoyed. It was relaxing, the scenery was gorgeous, and the simple act of biking to work made you feel like a normal person. There was a new shipment of flowers that arrived, along with a fresh set of bouquet orders.Â
âTo keep you busy while your target takes his time, thanks flower girl :)â was scribbled on a note atop the orders.
You rolled your eyes, silently cursing Yoongi. Thank god Taehyung was coming today, you could put him to work. You began to fill up multiple vases with water and plant food, humming as you worked.Â
âGood morning ___,â a deep voice sang out as soon as the door opened.
âMorning dear! Youâre in a good mood today,â you spun around to greet him.
âOf course, because I get to see you! I see youâre prepping vases. Do we have more orders to fill?â he asked excitedly.
âIndeed we do! Iâm glad youâre excited about it,â you handed him the stack of orders.Â
You admire Taehyungâs sharp yet delicate features as he glossed through the orders. His mouth moved silently as he read the order descriptions to himself.
âDo you only take orders for funerals?â he asked when he finished.
âHuh?â you were taken by surprise.
âIt just seems like all of the bouquet orders contain flowers that symbolize sympathy in some way. Lilies, carnations, and especially chrysanthemums. In most European cultures, chrysanthemums are only used for funerals,â he explained.Â
âI have no idea what these bouquets are for. I, well I guess we, merely fulfill the orders,â you shift uncomfortably.Â
Taehyung was remarkably sharp. You remembered that Yoongi said these flowers are for the families who have been victimized by vampires.Â
âAh, okay. I was just curious. Letâs get to work, love. Can you bring me pink carnations and lilies please?â he asked.
The day was filled with nonstop preparations. You tied decadent bows around the vases that were finished as Taehyung arranged the most beautiful bouquets youâve ever seen. He shyly explained that he loved art in all forms, and bouquet making was its own special artform.
âI used to paint a lot as a hobby,â Taehyung admitted.
âWhyâd you stop?â you asked.
âI had no more inspiration. No muse, I guess you could say,â he said sadly.
âDo you still have your paintings? Iâd like to see them.â
âTheyâre hidden away somewhere in my house, but Iâll dig them back up for you. It might make me a little sad though. I miss painting.â
âWhy donât you pick it back up? It doesnât matter if you have a muse or not, just paint whatever comes to mind,â you shrugged.
Taehyung looks at you, visibly amused, âWhat do you think I should paint?â
âA dick,â you deadpanned.Â
âA what?â Taehyung was shocked.
âA penis,â you cracked a smile.
â___! Youâre so vulgar,â Taehyung blushed.
âIâm just kidding! But just for the record, I think your dick is pretty enough to paint,â you smirked.
âYou think so?â Taehyungâs voice lowered.
He reached over to cup your cheek before leaning in to give you a quick kiss. Feeling playful, you lightly bit his bottom lip as he pulls away. Taehyungâs eyes darkened as soon as you did that.
âSomeone is feeling bold,â Taehyung tsked before pulling you into him.
Grabbing you by the ass, he hoists you up and sets you on the counter. He harshly kissed you as you wrapped your legs around his waist, begging him to get closer. Taehyung kissed up and down your neck, before harshly sucking on it. The sudden pain caused you to cry out and squirm, but Taehyungâs firm grip prevented your escape. Taehyung chuckled at your response.
âDonât think you can get away with being cheeky with me, darling,â he cooed in your ear.
His hand slipped between your thighs, his cold fingers lightly inching closer to your core.Â
âTaehyungâŠâ your voice trailed off.
âYes, darling? What do you need?â he teased.
âI need you to--â
The front door chimed, interrupting you. Taehyung dragged you off of the counter with inhuman speed, spinning you back to your spot with the bows. The quick force made you dizzy, but you were grateful for it. It would have been embarrassing for a customer to catch you in such a compromising position.
âHello again dear,â a familiar voice called out to you.Â
You turn to see elderly couple smiling at you from the front of the shop. The elderly woman was waving at you.
âGood morning! How are you two? Here for your roses again?â you politely welcomed them in.
Taehyung is smirking to himself as the conversation continued. You wanted to hit him for being so brazen. The elderly couple updated you on their bakery, saying that next time theyâll bring you fresh goods. You laughed and told them you would gladly trade flowers for their baked goods.Â
âWho is that handsome boy over there? Is that your lover?â the elderly woman whispered to you.Â
âOh, I uh, I guess you could say that. Thatâs my boyfriend,â you blushed, suddenly becoming shy.
âWow you hit the jackpot, girl,â the elderly man remarked, âThat boy might very well be the most handsome young man Iâve ever seen in my life. Besides myself of course.â
The couple laughed and you couldnât help but join in. Taehyung shyly looked over and respectfully bowed. You could tell he reverted back to his timid and stoic state. You had forgotten how standoffish he was around new people.Â
The elderly couple happily left with their regular bouquet of roses. Taehyungâs tension melted away as soon as they left the store.Â
âIâm sorry I didnât introduce myself, they seemed sweet,â Taehyung apologized.
âDonât worry about it. Theyâre the only customers Iâve ever had here. I guess the shop makes its money from all of these orders,â you resumed tying bows.
Taehyungâs smirk crept back onto his face as he snuck a glance at you.
âWhat?â you asked with annoyance.Â
âNothing.â
âTaehyung.â
âThatâs me.â
âWhat are you smirking at?â you asked.
âMaybe you should look in a mirror,â he suggested.Â
Horrified, you whipped out your phone. At first, you didnât see anything out of the ordinary. There was nothing weird on your face. But then you saw it. A huge hickey was showcased in the middle of your neck. It was impossibly dark and its sheer size had you in awe. At first you were impressed, but then the dismay set in when you realized that the elderly couple must have seen it. No matter how blind they were, there was no way they could miss that.Â
âTaehyung, you asshole!â you scolded him.
âDid you not enjoy receiving that?â he questioned.
âI did, but I didnât want to show it off to my only customers!â you cried out.
âIâm sure they had their fair share of fooling around when they were younger,â Taehyung teased as he took your hand and pulled you closer, âShould we resume where we left off?â
âCan you remind me where we were?â you nipped at his ear.Â
âCertainly,â he growled, hoisting you back onto the counter.
Planting kisses across your jawline, his hands spread your legs apart. Again his fingers flitter a trail in your inner thigh. Your neediness caused you to roughly press your lips against his while weaving your fingers in his hair.
His fingers grazed your clothed pussy, causing you to shudder. He lightly teased you, slowly rubbing your clit in a circular motion.Â
âFaster,â you begged.
Taehyung obliged, picking up his speed. He applied more pressure, bringing you closer to the edge. Pulling aside your panties, his long fingers ran between your folds. You threw your head back in pure bliss.
He slowly inserted a finger into you, relishing your moans as he got deeper. You were so wet that he easily added a second finger. He took his time entering your pussy.
âYouâre so warm, darling. And so wet. Is this all for me?â he gazed into your eyes.
âYes, Taehyung. Oh mm,â was all you could say before trailing off into a moan when his pace picked up.
His fingers curled to hit your g spot with each pump. It was getting too intense, and your breaths became quick and shallow. You were right on the edge when Taehyung removed his fingers entirely. Your pussy clenched around nothing, and you whined at the sudden emptiness.
âCan I taste you, dear?â Taehyung asked.
You quickly nodded, desperate to get to your high. If Taehyung reduced you to this much of a mess with just his fingers, you could only imagine what his mouth could do.Â
Taehyung buried himself under your dress, draping the fabric around his head. At first you couldnât help but giggle. It looked a little silly, like he was hiding under your dress. Your giggle was replaced by a gasp when his tongue made contact.
He began lightly licking stripes through your folds, flicking your clit with his tongue each time. His tongue took its time exploring your intimate area, flattening out in order to gain the most coverage.Â
His attention was then focused solely on your clit. He circled it with his tongue before gently sucking on it. The new sensation made you cry out even louder, but your voice hitched when he plunged two fingers back into you.Â
The knot in your abdomen returned as your grip on Taeâs hair tightened. His free hand kept your legs spread open as you began to thrash around when your climax got closer. Taehyung was now moving his fingers at an inhuman pace, and his tongue was getting rougher on your clit.Â
You let out a final cry as you release all over Taehyung, the intensity hitting you like a truck. Youâve never had an orgasm like this before. You were panting hard to catch your breath while Taehyung appeared from under your dress.
His face was glistening with your juices. He shot you a smug smile before wiping his face with the back of his hand. He seductively licked your essence off of his own hand. If you werenât so spent, you would have immediately jumped on his dick after seeing that.Â
âDid I satisfy you, ___?â Taehyung questioned.
âI believe so,â you exhale, âThe evidence is all over your face. Wait, I think itâs on your forehead?âÂ
âProbably. Iâm pretty sure you squirted. The inside of your dress is a mess,â Taehyung shrugged.
You hopped off the counter and sure enough, there was a puddle on the counter. Your dress was also a wet mess. A random passerby would have thought you wet yourself. You were flustered by the thought.
âI made quite the mess, huh,â you sighed.
âThatâs my fault. Should I never repeat that mistake?â Taehyung playfully jabbed.
âI never said that,â you replied defensively, âBut now I have to clean that up.â
âCan I help?â he offered.
âYou can help by finishing the rest of the orders. I can take a few days off when all the orders have been fulfilled,â you suggested.
âA few days? Would you be free to spend those days with me?â
âWhat else would I do?â
Taehyung got back to work quickly. You chuckled at his diligence. To your surprise, Taehyung managed to complete the orders by the end of the day. He loaded up the cart by himself and hauled it over to the post office in record time. No doubt the postal workers were in awe at his sheer strength when they saw him single handedly bring drag the full cart.Â
âSo, are you free tomorrow?â Taehyung asked shyly when he returned.
âI think my schedule just cleared up. Why do you ask?â you played along.
âWould you like to come over and have a day on the lake with me? I can fish while you nap alongside me,â he suggested.
âLemme think about it,â you pretended to mull it over, âI guess you convinced me. Iâll come over around 10? Or is that too early?â
âItâs never too early for you, darling. The best fishing happens around dawn anyway,â Taehyung replied.
âYou want me to come around dawn?â your eyes widened.
âThat would probably be too early huh? We can do something else instead then. Wanna be lazy and watch Netflix?â
âI thought you didnât like technology,â you teased.
âI donât. But I enjoy lounging around with you. And you got me hooked on Marco Polo.â
âHell yeah I did. Just wait till you see Peaky Blinders!â you beamed enthusiastically.
âCanât wait. Iâll see you tomorrow then?â he asked as you both stood outside the shop.
âYes sir. Itâs a date,â you nodded.
You found yourself waking up early the next morning, the excitement of seeing Taehyung made you restless. Was his hold over you that powerful? Or perhaps it was something else that had him never leaving your mind? Those questions swam in the back of your head as you picked out your outfit for the day.Â
With your laptop bag in tow, you hopped into your car. It was around 8am by now. It was by no means the crack of dawn, however it was early enough for you to lull back to sleep if Taehyung really wanted to go fishing.
The sun was blocked by a thick wall of dark clouds, which was the normal weather in this area for some reason. Even without the sun shining down on you, a faint warmth hugged your body as you approached Taehyungâs house (and no, it wasnât humidity). This feeling was new, and you couldnât quite place it. It was as if the sheer buzz from your romantic feelings kept your cheeks warm 24/7.Â
The front door swung open immediately after your first knock.
â___! Good morning, my darling. Youâre here early,â Taehyung greeted you.
âI woke up early and decided it wouldnât hurt to show up a bit earlier. Do you still wanna go fishing?â you asked.
âWe can certainly try, if youâd like. We can have fish for lunch if I catch anything,â Taehyung pondered.
âI can potentially try more of your cooking? In that case, I definitely want to try,â you piped up.
Taehyung nodded in agreement. He helped you put your stuff away before disappearing to gather fishing supplies. In his absence, you blankly stared at the table where you tried to poison him just a few days prior. Was it a mistake to change your mind? If it was wrong to let him live, why did it feel so right to be with him?
âI got everything! Did you want to fish too? I only have one rod, but we can share,â Taehyung called out, snapping you away from your thoughts.Â
âIâm fine with sharing. Iâll take a nap if I get bored,â you smiled at him.
You carried the fishing rod to the lake alongside Taehyung, much to his chagrin. He argued that he was more than capable of carrying everything by himself, but you claimed that you would feel useless if you didnât help him. He let you carry the lightest item as a compromise.Â
 Taehyung easily guided the little boat to the middle of the river. The shores were barely visible in all directions. It would be incredibly easy for either of you to dispose of the other. His back was turned to you as he cast off his line. A simple flick of your wrist and Taehyungâs head would be lost in the lake. Your body tensed up at the thought.
âIsnât this scene so serene?â Taehyung broke the silence.
Your gaze moved from his back to the calm waters. It was indeed beautiful. Fog rolled along the surface of the lake, making it even harder to see the shoreline. Normally this would be perceived as eerie, but it was oddly romantic to you.Â
Your body relaxed as you rest your head against Taehyungâs firm back. This predicament you were in was silly. Maybe if you came clean to Yoongi heâd support you. Afterall, he wanted you to have a normal life. Being with Taehyung for the last few weeks has made you feel like that kind of life was possible.Â
âItâs beautiful, Taehyung. Like you,â you responded, hugging him from behind.Â
âYou think Iâm beautiful?â he was amused.
âOf course I do. But so would anyone whoâs ever seen you.â
âYour opinion is the only one that matters to me, ___. Thank you. You are the most stunning creature I have ever laid my eyes upon,â Taehyung happily hummed.Â
âYouâre too sweet. I feel so at peace right now. I think Iâm gonna fall asleep,â you yawned.
âGo ahead, darling. This may take awhile,â Taehyung chuckled.Â
You succumb to slumber almost instantly. It was an enjoyable nap until your dreams turned odd. You were enveloped in darkness, shivering. You gasped for air but to no avail as you struggled to breathe.Â
âI wish I didnât have to do this,â you heard a faint voice say.
âTae? Taehyung are you there?â you cried out.
You abruptly woke up with a gasp, your sudden movement rocked the tiny boat.
â___? Are you okay?â Taehyung turned around to comfort you.
âYeah, Iâm fine. I guess I had a bad dream,â you replied.
âWhat did you dream about?â
âIâm not sure. It was weird. I couldnât see anything, but I was extremely cold. And there was this voice. It kind of sounded like yours but I canât really remember,â you shivered.
âWell, youâre okay now, darling. Iâll make sure no one can ever hurt you,â Taehyung reassured you, âGood news, I managed to catch 3 fish! Theyâre a pretty good size.â
Taehyung triumphantly showed you his catches. He was right. The fish were pretty sizable. You couldnât wait to eat whatever he cooks up with them.Â
You tried to shake off the uneasiness from your dream. Luckily, Taehyung distracted you on the way back. He started humming a tune, which soon turned into a song.
âI still wonder, wonder, beautiful story,â Taehyung sang aloud.
 His voice was captivating. Youâve never heard a voice so angelic before. His song calmed your nerves almost instantly.Â
âI didnât know you could sing. What canât you do?â you asked in awe as you entered his home.Â
âI just dabble in it. I have many hobbies. Like painting, as I mentioned before,â Taehyung admitted.
âYou say you like to paint, but as soon as we have a painting date, youâre gonna reveal that youâre the next Monet or some shit,â you shook your head.
âIâm happy you hold me in such high regard, darling. Iâll admit that Iâm a better cook than I am an artist,â he chuckled as he began prepping the kitchen.
âOooh I canât wait! Do you need any help?â you asked.
âNo, I think I can handle it on my own darling. You just relax and keep me company, okay?â he made eye contact with you.
You smiled and complied with his request. You never grew tired of conversing with him. Before you knew it, the dish was complete. The fish were filleted in the most ornate manner, with a skill level on par with Gordon Ramsay. The taste was even more exquisite than the appearance. Youâve never foodgasmed before, but this dish just did you in. Taehyung gave you a boxy smile when you praised his food.Â
The remainder of the month was filled with days similar to this one. As promised, you helped Taehyung tend to his garden as he gave you advice on how to not be a plant killer. One day, you surprised him with a painting date. You brought over small canvases and paints, only to find out that Taehyung has his own studio set up in one of the many rooms in his humble abode. Nonetheless, he was delighted by the surprise (turns out he also really was the next Monet, his paintings were incredible).Â
You also began to spend the night at his place. You made it a habit to bring an extra set of clothes to leave in your car just in case. Taehyung even got you your own toothbrush to leave at his place (how romantic).Â
Tonight marked the two month anniversary of you two meeting each other. Taehyung wanted to commemorate this day instead of the day you guys actually started dating. You thought it was odd, but you didnât argue against it.Â
He surprised you with an extravagant bouquet that he arranged himself. Dressed up in a suit and treated you to dinner at the fanciest restaurant in town. You dressed up too, the clothing was reminiscent of how you dressed on previous missions.Â
You honestly forgot that you were on a job. You were too busy living out the life of your dreams. A normal one with the bonus of being in love with a gorgeous man who happened to love you back. The thought that your month of peace was nearly over crept up on you while you were getting ready. You pushed the thought away immediately. You still had time to live out your fantasy, even if it was fleeting.Â
Your red velvet dress dipped scandalously low on your chest, and it hugged your curves promiscuously. Taehyungâs jaw dropped and transformed into a smirk as soon as he picked you up.Â
The meal at the restaurant was good, but you both knew that Taehyung could cook a better one. But it was nice to go out for a change. You could feel eyes on you during the entire evening, but you werenât sure if people were staring at you or your date. After all, your dateâs appearance rivaled that of the gods.
âDid you enjoy your meal, darling?â Taehyung asked as the waitress took away the plates. You noticed that she took every opportunity she could to interact with him, such as filling up his water every time he would take a sip. You were going to say something, but decided against it since you couldnât really blame her.Â
âI did! Iâm stuffed,â you huffed.
âNot yet.â
âHm?â
âYouâre not stuffed yet,â Taehyung repeated himself, then continued to lower his voice, âYou look ravishing tonight. Youâre always stunning, but tonight I donât think I can control myself.â
âWho said I want you to?â you teased, leaning over to further expose your cleavage.
âWhere the fuck is the check? We need to go immediately,â Taehyung flagged down the waitress.
Taehyung sped all the way back to his mansion. Every bump in the road caused you to squeeze your legs together, increasing your horniness. You tried to get Taehyung to put his hand on your thigh, but he refused. He claimed that if he touched you now, heâd have to take you then and there.
You couldnât wait to get to your destination. You and Taehyung shared some sexual encounters, but he insisted on taking things slow. He did not want you to feel pressured to have sex with him (even though you made it clear that you truly wanted it). However, tonight was different. Taehyung would finally have his way with you, just like youâve been wanting since you laid eyes on him.
He carried you bridal style all the way up to his room. He roughly threw you onto the bed, causing you to giggle.
âGet your giggles out now, love. I promise you, you wonât be laughing for the rest of the night,â Taehyung growled with a tone you havenât heard before.Â
You pulled him into bed with you, your lips locking into a passionate kiss. Hands began to wander as the kiss deepened. As tongues delved into foreign mouths, articles of clothing were being stripped off. You tossed off Taehyungâs suit jacket and began to unbutton his shirt. Taehyung grew impatient and ripped your dress in half. You whined in protest since you actually liked that dress, to which Taehyung laughed and promised to get you another.Â
Now both in your underwear, Taehyung stopped to gaze at your nearly naked body. Your matching black lingerie made you look sinful, and Taehyung was ready to indulge. Your hand lightly grasped his bulge before it was swatted away.Â
âNuh uh, babygirl. You obey me. You are only to do what youâre told. Understand?â Taehyung scolded as he tied your wrists together with a rope you didnât realize he had nearby.Â
âYes sir,â you responded. His dominance made you wet before he even touched you there.
âGood girl. Flip over,â he demanded.Â
You followed his order, rolling over to lay on your arms and knees. You propped your ass out for him, wiggling it around playfully. A harsh slap stung your bottom, causing you to yelp out in pain.
Taehyung pulled down your panties, running a finger through your slick folds. He teased your clit, rubbing it in circles agonizingly slowly. Before you could complain, he licked a long and flat stripe along your pussy. His tongue swirled and flicked at a euphoric pace that had you seeing stars. He inserted two fingers into your soaked pussy as his tongue traveled to your ass.
You gasped at the new sensation, youâve never had your ass eaten before. You tingled in new places as his tongue explored the intimate region. His fingers curled in you as he pumped them into you. You felt your climax build up as your pussy began to clench.
âCum for me, babygirl,â Taehyung ordered, increasing his pace.Â
The control he had over your body was incredible. You had an intense orgasm as soon as he uttered those words. Your body shook under him as you released the knot that formed in your lower abdomen.Â
Taehyung flipped you onto your back with ease. Your chest was heaving and you tried to catch your breath.
âI think youâre wet enough for me now,â Taehyung smiled as he finally tugged off his underwear.Â
You eagerly spread your legs open for him, signaling that you were ready. Taehyung relished the sight. He rubbed his cock along the folds of your pussy, hitting your clit with every stroke. You were oversensitive from your orgasm, which made you cry out each time he played with your clit.
âAre you ready, baby?â Taehyung teased your entrance with his tip.
âPlease fuck me already. I canât take your teasing any longer,â you begged.
Taehyung happily obliged. He took his time entering you, enjoying your drawn out moans. He let out a low groan when he finally bottomed out. He filled you up perfectly. He lingered in that position for a little too long. You had the silly idea of being cheeky.
âI guess you could say that Iâm stuffed now,â you smirked.
âYou havenât felt anything yet,â Taehyung scoffed as he finally began to move.
His thrusts were powerful, allowing his dick to hit you in all the right places each time. Your moans were getting louder with every second. Your tied hands reached between your thighs, but Taehyung harshly grabbed your wrists.
âDid I say you could touch yourself?â Taehyung admonished.Â
As punishment, he pinned your tied up hands above your head as he began to pound into you mercilessly. You were lost in pure bliss when he did what you were trying to do earlier. He applied the perfect amount of pressure to your clit to make you go wild. Your body began to quiver again under him.
âLetâs finish together,â Taehyung panted. He was close.Â
âTaehyung, I love you,â you made eye contact with him.
That sent him over the edge. The sincerity mixed with lust in your eyes was the final straw. He released his hot load into you as you also surrendered to your pleasure.Â
âNow I would say that youâre stuffed,â Taehyung joked as he leaned over to kiss your forehead, âI love you too, ___. So much. More than you could ever fathom. In a way, you saved my life.â
âI did?â you were still out of it from your two intense orgasms.
âYou did. But we can talk about that another day. Iâll get something to clean you up,â he chuckled.Â
You were already asleep by the time he returned with a towel. He smiled to himself, wondering how you can go from sinfully seductive one second to downright adorable to the next. Taehyung happily cuddled up next to you and soon followed suit in slumber.
You had to return back to your house the next day. You stupidly forgot your laptop charger and Taehyung was whining because he wanted to watch Peaky Blinders. Taehyung dropped you off and waved cutely as you left the car. You promised that youâd watch the show with him the next day.Â
The moment you stepped foot into your cottage you noticed something was off. The door gave way too easily, and the aura had changed. The once peaceful atmosphere of your safe haven had been replaced by an eerie stillness. It was akin to the silence before a major storm.Â
You silently surveyed the immediate surroundings as you closed the door behind you. You knew you werenât alone. Acting as if nothing was wrong, you casually walked to the bedroom. The intruder was watching you intently.Â
You stretched nonchalantly, in hopes of luring the intruder out. It worked. A rustle of movement was heard behind you, allowing you to easily evade the attack. In a motion almost unseen to the human eye, you had your attacker pinned to the ground with a knife at their throat (itâs good practice to always keep a weapon on you in this profession).Â
âI really thought I had you that time,â your attacker sighed.
âJungkook? What the fuck are you doing here?â you angrily questioned, tilting his chin up with your blade.Â
âI could ask the same thing,â he retorted, unfazed by the knife at his throat, âWhat the fuck have you been doing here for the past two months, ___?â
âIâm on a mission. Is that a problem?â you masked your alarm.
âIt is if you refuse to kill your target. Iâve been tailing you for the past week. Youâve had so many chances to finish that thing off, yet here we are,â he replied smugly.
âDid Yoongi send you?â
âWho else?â
âGo back and tell him that Iâm working on it.â
âYou want me to lie?â Jungkook dramatically dropped his jaw.
That angered you, causing you to apply just enough pressure with the knife to break his skin. A line of blood trickled down the blade.
âWhy did you choose to reveal yourself now?â you snarled.
âI got bored. Tracking you is boring. Watching you pretend to be in love with that thing is boring. I came to give you an ultimatum. Either you kill it, or I will. That thing killed your parents, ___. You have to remember that itâs a monster,â Jungook challenged you, âGuess little Miss Number One is finally slipping.â
âFuck you. All those years of chasing after my ass finally getting to you? Second best isnât such a bad thing.â you mocked.
âFuck me? If you insist,â Jungkook winked, âYou know, this position is kinda hot. You into knife play?â
âShut up, Jungkook,â you say in disgust, finally releasing your hold on him.
You sit on the bed, watching Jungkook as he paced around your room. Processing his ultimatum had you in a trance. By now, you had no chance of killing Taehyung. You foolishly fell in love with him.Â
However, you didnât think Jungkook would be able to win in a fight against Taehyung. Jungkook is too brash, and Taehyung is too powerful despite his atypical behavior. Even if Taehyung killed Jungkook, that would only cause more problems. The VEC would be even more eager to exterminate him, and will probably send multiple teams in to do the job. Maybe you could convince Yoongi to call it off. Maybe, by some miracle, he would listen to you.
â___? ___? Yoohoo. If youâre gonna ignore me, you should at least stop staring at my dick,â Jungkook stood before you.
âHuh?â you were pulled out of your daze and looked up at him , âOh. Donât flatter yourself, Jungkook. I wouldnât stare at your shrimp dick even if my life was on the line.â
âMy Jungcock is the size of a jumbo shrimp, thanks for noticing,â Jungkook grinned.
âGod, youâre so disgusting,â you rolled your eyes.
âAnd yet the vamp ladies canât get enough of me. Theyâre willing to die for this dick,â Jungkook nodded.
âI donât think theyâre exactly willing, but sure. Do me a favor, go back to Yoongi and tell him that the job is done,â you say quietly.
âOh? Youâre gonna kill your lover boy?â Jungkook raised an eyebrow.Â
âDuh. Itâs my job. Itâs just been hard to find an opening--â
âBullshit. I told you, youâve had numerous openings. You just refuse to take any of them for some reason. Donât tell me that youâve actually gotten attached to your target,â Jungkook said in disbelief.
You remained quiet, avoiding eye contact. There was no use in lying, Jungkook would see right through you.
âHoly shit, ___. You dumb bitch,â Jungkook laughed.
âI told you that I would handle it. Just go tell Yoongi that the job is done,â you pleaded.
âAnd get chewed out in your place? No thank you,â Jungkook sat beside you, âSo, what happened?â
You tell him everything. Despite him being a dick, Jungkook was probably the closest thing you had to a friend. He was orphaned due to a vampire attack, so the VEC took him in. Youâve been rivals since you were kids.Â
âSounds like you might actually have real feelings for this thing,â Jungkook said after hearing you out.
âHeâs not a thing, his name is Taehyung,â you admonished, âBut yes, I think I actually am in love. I fucked up big time, Jungkook,â you exhaled in exasperation.Â
âFeels bad man,â Jungkook shook his head, âMajor F.â
âOk thanks for your sympathy,â you huffed.
âYou still have to kill him. You know that right?â
âI know. Itâs just going to be really hard,â you fought back tears.
Jungkook watched you struggle to hold everything in. He pulled you in for a hug. You suddenly let it all out, crying into his chest. Everything came crashing down. You have to fulfill your mission. Even if you failed, the VEC would pursue Taehyung relentlessly. You owe it to him to give him a peaceful death.Â
Your special poison. Thatâs how youâll do it. Once heâs immobile, youâll be able to behead him in one quick motion, making it virtually painless for him. But god, itâs gonna hurt like hell for you.
âDo it the next time you meet him. If you donât, Iâll kill him myself,â Jungkook said after you finished crying. He said it in a tone that let you know that itâs not a threat, but rather a promise that heâll back you up.Â
You cried yourself to sleep that night. You tried to convince yourself that Taehyung was just a monster that charmed you to bend to his will. You tried to believe that he doesnât actually love you. You tried to believe that everything was a lie.Â
But you just couldnât.Â
You didnât want to think about how tomorrow will be the last day youâd ever see him. It would be the last time he would ever hold you in his arms, the last time heâd gaze at you with his beautiful eyes, and the last time he would ever say that he loves you.
You drove to Taehyungâs house the next day, as promised. Taehyung waited for you in his usual spot on the fountainâs edge. His lips curled into a smile as soon as you drove in. God, youâd miss that smile.
He bounded over to you as you parked the car.
âHello darling! Oh, are you alright?â Taehyung asked with a concerned look when he saw your puffy eyes, âHave you been crying?â
âI got emotional last night. It was stupid. Donât worry about it,â you faked a smile.Â
âItâs not stupid if you cried over it. What upset you?â
âThe thought of losing you,â you answered honestly.
âAw, thatâs sweet. Donât worry, my darling. You wonât be rid of me any time soon,â Taehyung pulls you into a tight embrace to reassure you.
âI hope not,â you quietly replied.
Published October 16, 2020. No editing, copying, translating, or reposting allowed. All Rights Reserved © 2020 Baepsaesbae.
#bts smut#kim taehyung smut#taehyung smut#bangtanarmynet#btswritingcafe#bangtanshadowfamily#ksmutclub#bts angst#kim taehyung angst#bts fanfic#kpop fanfic#taehyung videos#taehyung x reader#bts fluff#kim taehyung vampire#vampire bts#kim taehyung fluff
173 notes
·
View notes
Text
BTS Scenario:Â Taking Care of Them When They Have a Cold
Ⳡ⥠NOTE â time for fluff. autumn season is coming, let me set the mood right here, weâre going cozy đ
warnings â ïž hurt/comfort, brief mention of sexual tension
âjiminâ âą Jiminâs cold is unusually subtle. In terms of visible signs, itâd take some time to notice it for someone who doesnât know him or doesnât check just how heavy another personâs breath is going. But feedback? You will definitely get. Compared to how heâs pouting about it, which will melt your heart is what Iâm saying, the symptoms are understated in comparison to the other members. Taehyungâs cough can shatter an entire neighborhood, Jimin sneezing is as graceful as a gazelle. Mind you, his nose is runny, and the slight fatigue of the first two days isnât negligible, but the major thing to actively mend is more psychological than physical. In other words, his body does its thing, you donât have to overextend yourself.Â
Thatâs what you have to figure out first to really take care of him properly. After laying him down and bringing both snacks and liquids, talking is what he needs rather than ten thousand types of medications and cool towels all over him. Jimin doesnât want to see you become sick as well so you donât sit up close, but at talking range, and you text a lot during the day while you work. Heâs worried about not being able to practice and hopes the cold doesnât show in his appearance. You assure him it takes five days at best and he is okay again and promise a lot of kisses. With that prospect, healing is even sweeter. And, you know the guy, Jimin misses seducing you, so.
âtaehyungâ âą Absolutely enjoys being babied ten times out of ten. Nothing better than you preparing a hot herbal bath. Rosemary, thyme, camomile. The steam spiraling off the water surface looks so relaxing in the candlelight, the classical music you put on sways him into a trance, he lays there for half an hour just motionless. He gets a little tray of coconut cookies on the bed stand, you play the guitar to him, you massage his feet before he sleeps⊠Which, and he hates admitting it, makes it nice to be sick. By all means not because of the fever, but the extra attentions, the hot chocolate for bed. Taehyung thinks about that twice and concludes something. He doesnât want to get a cold just to receive this treatment. Not for his own health nor to worry or overwhelm you, heâs not gonna guilt-trip you into being a servant.Â
So, you agree for later: Itâs good to treat him sporadically just because, whenever and wherever, cue Shakira. That Taehyung so enjoys a good healing and mending time and it just explodes when you both have a reason to, thatâs rather something to expand to the whole relationship. Taehyung will do the exact spoiling for you, with a romantic twist the way you know him. It doesnât need a sickness to resort to doing nice things for your partner. At the end of the day, the body will remember it and get sick again because it sees what it gets through being ill. Thatâs something to squarely avoid doing, a random gesture is good for its own sake, amen.
âyoongiâ âą Grumpy, murmuring, disgruntled he canât work without getting a headache, needs a lot of silence to recover so he curls up on his own with earphones in and fifty playlists on repeat. Heâs like tch, only thing I need is tiger balm to whip me back into shape. Or⊠wait. Wait a second. A cup of steaming hot coffee with extra foam he will not reject. Or a plate of fried rice. Anything fried and super crispy, really. Yoongi likes those things, especially when prepared by you. Nothing is more honoring. Actually? Iâll change the initial statement. Yoongi does accept some help. You simply gotta find out his catnip I mean favorite dishes and either know the place to order it from or have some kitchen basics down. Nothing super fancy though, it doesnât need a Godâs Menu. The right seasoning does the trick already.Â
He wants it mega spicy, sweating out the cold is the way to go said Yoongiâs mom back in the day so he goes by that motto. Love starts in the stomach for felines. If another BTS member drops take-out at the door, even better, that uplifts him greatly. When he munches, thatâs the most gratifying thing in the world. Yoongi wants you to eat with him by the bed so that means chili in the bedroom but screw it. All that food and you cranking up the heater distracts Yoongi from his cold and some head pats have him on his way to recovery. And, by the way. Heâs kinda turned on by you cooking for him so⊠the frustration is real, youâre gonna fuck like rabbits once heâs okay again.
â
ânamjoonâ âą The friendly giant will stay in denial about his cough for at least three days and walk around with way too much medicine in his system. He begs for someone to relieve him, mostly himself, but all those sky-high standards are in the way. Responsibility! Hard work and endurance! Solve it in your head! What is the spiritual reason for colds? How many pills keep you awake for an all-nighter to write an album in one go? Whatâs next on the schedule? So it goes on, you know the deal with Joonie. You have to kick that leader butt so he finally enters the healing cave under the sheets. Donât kick too hard though, he doesnât have Jimin-level cushions. He topples over into his sheets fast anyway, heâs that level of exhausted from his own suppression.Â
The story goes on, Namjoon feels extremely guilty for getting pampered and still ponders the reasons why he is ill rather than slowing down a minute and closing his laptop for a hot second. It gets a little awkward unless you figure out your secret weapon. What he feels better with is you reading him stories while he rests on the sofa. Iâm not kidding. Or if youâre busy or he wants to be alone, audiobooks. That input is like a lullaby to Namjoon who gets knocked out by the soft whispering only to descend into 12 hours of sleep. Ah, heâs namjooning. Yep. His cold will force him into resting, but by the time he recovers, he is six books wiser and has had the pleasure of listening to your voice which he finds soothing. Thankful he is, anticipate an expensive present and flowers.
â
 âjungkookâ âą Meal and fluid intake: Quantity explosion! Wow, wow, and wow again, the sheer amount that he can snack and turn into what seems even more muscle and more sweetness. Guinness World Record. He knows his system is currently resetting, he wants to hand it the building blocks, he knows the math. Yes, even sick Jungkook is the cutest foodie in the world. Yes, he will eat his veggies. He worries about not being able to work out so you at least help him stretch his legs ever so slightly in bed. Heâs missing his boxing gloves like crazy, he wants to see the members in the practice room, he wants his milk. The latter is easy to get for him, and FaceTime comes in handy.Â
Namjoon does a little motivational speech, and Jungkook feels better almost instantly. Later on, you have to scold him â well, just a little bit â for getting up in all that enthusiasm to do some of his routine on the second day, but he already knows itâs not good for him to get his heart rate up like that. He patiently snuggles in a cocoon of duvets with only his eyes being visible. Until, finally, his red lilâ nose goes back to normal and his lungs feel a lot lighter. Jungkook really hates being dizzy, so itâs a weight off his hunky shoulders all right. Then, he can join you at the dinner table for a double portion of extra Parmesan Spaghetti, and you settle on the couch to bingewatch romantic animes and any Studio Ghibli movie in history.
â
 âjinâ âą It simply canât be helped, he even wants to make this funny. Humor really is a never-ending well, Jin is Spongebobâs long lost cousin if you go by his amount of meme talk. He calls himself Rudolph the Red-Nosed Jindeer, stuffs handkerchiefs into his nostrils, draws smileys on his knees with the cream usually meant for a dry philtrum (he now has very hydrated knees, how about that), does impossible contortions to find the right sleeping or reading position. Honestly, you donât really have to take much care of him nor worry, Jin will cure himself through laughter. The power of positive emotion. Entertainment is nothing to provide for, heâs a one-man show after all. Jin is the least bored when heâs sick among the group, however! It needs someone else to exchange with, you know. No punchline without an audience. Listening is the best thing.Â
Sit, lean back, see what he has to say. The only thing you gotta actively do is stop him from choking on his own spit after a particularly dead-on joke. Maybe itâs introducing some room for serious time that helps Jin enter a different track. I can imagine that. Some talk about memories, talk about sorrows and issues. Jin is a complete man, but he still has plenty of âem, demons donât evade handsome people. And those need to be talked through in a silent minute. Jin also enjoys movie nights with a cup of tea in one hand and syrup in the other, thatâs the go-to way to unwind. You can finally go all out and pour him his tea, bake for him, serve some self-made popcorn, extra sticky and sweet, oh yum.
â
âhoseokâ âą If Jimin and Hobi ever get colds at the same time, this will be the poutiest contest. Theyâre the most vocal about it in the group. Hoseok, and that will come to surprise you a little, becomes needy. Not at the beginning where heâs confused and emotional about whatâs going on with him (someone who works this hard and needs a fully functioning body is thrown out of their lane even by the slightest symptom), but shortly after. Youâll come to understand how sensitive his body is, almost as perceptive as Jungkookâs actually. His body blows up with a strong fever, a hot man heating up even more is just an explosion of physics.Â
He needs handkerchiefs, he needs tons of water, he needs music to distract him a little, he needs a heating blanket for his feet once the fever is gone. Granted, every sick person depends on those things, but Hoseok is someone who calls out of the bedroom often because he ran out. Heâs not afraid to ask for things unlike Namjoon who would refuse out of overt politeness. You certainly have a lot to do because his cold comes in strong so itâs important you enjoy taking care of him and donât do it out of obligation. Quality time is what weâre talking about here. Itâs not about you doing the things, itâs about the presence. Thatâs why Hoseok will use his money well and always order proper take-out thatâs not just classic fast food, you donât have to cook or anything.
related: putting bts to sleep after a hard dayÂ
© 2017-2020 submissive-bangtan. all rights reserved. no reposts allowed.
#bts headcanons#bts scenarios#bts scenario#bts fluff#bts x reader#bts#bangtan#bts imagine#bts domestic au#bts hurt and comfort
334 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dreamâs new friend -Dream SMP
I am an absolute sucker for Techno/Dream interactions, and them getting locked up together made me want to write about them, so here we are.Â
English is not my first language so sorry for any grammatical error, I try my best.Â
~~~~~~~~~~
They have a plan to escape, but itâs slow and very taxing on Dreamâs frail body, so Techno tries his best to be a good friend and support him. Spoilers: he only knows how to be an amazing friend.Â
~~~~~~~~~
Warning! Mention of torture, Swearing
Enjoy~
âJust so you know, I'm not breaking all of the blocks by myself, you're helpingâ he looked at the half-pig while his hands went in and out of the water, Techno grinned, âYou really thought I'd let you do that all by yourself?â he let out a short laugh, âI just needed to exaggerate my inner anarchist and look lazy in front of chat, that's all. We can do a block per personâ Dream smiled behind his cracked mask, returning his gaze in front of him. Meditating on thoughts while watching the water break every time he punched.
It had been a few days since Techno last streamed, they had just broken the second block, meaning that Dream was up for the third block. The bell hadn't been touched very much, Techno had ringed it twice to annoy the other man, but that was about it.
âDo you regret asking for the bell instead of freedom?â Dream was sitting not too far at a from Techno, just enough to have privacy while writing, âNot reallyâ the pig-man was punching away the second block, âI mean, it would have been anticlimactic to get out of here in the first streamâ Dream sighed, âIs the entertainment of the situation all you care about?â he looked at Techno, slightly annoyed. The men tilted his head, âNot completely, but you have to agree that getting out of here using DreamXD would have drawn even more attention on you, not only from Quackityâ he noted, âBut from all the serverâ the man with the dirty white mask looked up, resting his head on the wall behind him, âTrueâŠâ. The pig-man took a quick glance at the other boy and returned his focus on punching, Dream had followed suit and went back to writing.
Dream had kneeled and started punching the third block approximately twenty minutes ago, Techno was relaxing his tired body by laying sprawled on the floor: he had underestimated how tiring the process was.
âI have been training constantly up until I came here and this has worn me out, so how are you holding up?â He turned his face to the man punching away, who laughed at the question, âIâm not, why do you think I slept so much right after?â.
Oh right, the sight of Dream huddled in a corner popped into his mind, the cellmate stayed dead still and silent for a long while after breaking the first block. Who could blame him though? He had been stuck in this prison for what- six, seven months? Techno doubted the first inmate of this cell trained daily, with the heat of the lava and the constant sweating, even he wouldnât want to train.
âWell, itâs still admirable that you recovered from a day of punching just by sleeping it offâ Dream nodded as a thank you. After a sigh, Techno went back to staring at the ceiling, this wasnât the best idea he had ever come up with, but hey, it was the only subtle one since he couldnât use withers and tnt to get out.
He closed his eyes and focused on the various sounds of the lava: boiling, bubbling, it seemed like a soup cooking, but the sound of the liquid flowing down wasnât normal, he opened his eyes, âDream, the lava is fallingâ. The other man stopped punching and got closer to the edge of the cell, as soon as pistons got into motion, he quickly leapt behind the netherite block line and almost got left out, as it raised from the ground. Techno scooted in front of the bell and Dream leaned on the barrier, curious to see who was coming.
Some dreadful minutes after, the lava finally revealed who was visiting: It was none other than Sam.
âHeyyy Sam!â Techno was quick to chirp a greeting, waving excessively. Dream simply gestured a salute, backing away from the netherite blocks and leaning on a wall. The man in armour hopped on the taxi platform and started making his way, still silent. âWhat brings you here Sam? Maybe youâve decided to free me?â The pig-man got no reply, just a stare, âAre you here because I have called every book I signed âSub to Technoâ? Listen, I canât really apologize about that-â Sam got closer, still no response. Dream eyed the bell behind his inmate and hoped that the guard wouldnât get too close, what would even happen if he saw it? He feared nothing good.
The platform reached the cell and Sam stepped on the obsidian, Dream wanted to ask where was Quackity, why he wasnât coming anymore, maybe Sam was here to torture him in his stead? But he stayed quiet, not wanting to wake up the sleeping lion.
âOh I got it!â Techno snapped his finger, âYou missed us so you came to see us!â Sam sighed as he started to fumble in his inventory, âDonât be ridiculous Technoâ the guard finally spoke, âI came to check if you werenât trying to escape-â He plopped a bag on the netherite barrier, âAnd to bring you potatoes. Iâve heard youâre a big fan of them, Technobladeâ A smirk slipped though, god was he tired of being teased with the whole âPotato loverâ joke.
Sam turned to  Dream and went back to rustle in his pocket, âIâve also brought more journals and some ink for you, Dream.â. He also placed those on the barrier, the man with the white mask got off the wall and placed the bag of food on the floor while also grabbed the stationary, murmuring out a âThank youâ.
The guard looked at the two prisoners again, âYou two better not be planning anything. Behave and nothing will happen to youâ he said as he hopped back on the platform, and even when it started moving, he was still looking at those two. He only broke sight when he arrived on the other side, took down the netherite barrier and re-activated the lava.
Techno had been sweating throughout the entire meet-up, thankfully, the high temperature disguised his nervousness. Focusing on the slow dripping of the crying obsidian helped him avoid fidgeting or bouncing his leg. Dream was mostly focused on not looking in Technoâs direction too much, to avoid raising suspicion, he also restrained himself to tease or talk back to Sam, even though, thinking about it more clearly, in all the times Sam came to check up on him, he seemed lost in his thoughts, absentâŠ
Both the inmates let out a sigh of relief when the lava-curtain dropped, Dream slid down the wall onto the floor, âI donât know why he didnât enter the cell like he usually does, but thank god he didnâtâ, Techno let out a shaky breath, âThat was pure stress⊠I thought hiding the bell was going to be easierâ.
The two took a break from talking: Techno layed down again, placing an arm on his forehead, meanwhile Dream placed both books and food in their place. When he too sat down, Techno asked: âYou should get some sleep before going back to punchingâ he tilted his head to look at the other man, who replied smiling at the friendâs concern, âNahâ he shook his head, âI donât want to sleep, but Iâll post-pone punching for a little moreâ Techno nodded, closing his eyes for a little.
Silence fell again and the bubbling from the lava took over as the main noise, the elder guardian screech renewed their mining fatigue and Dream decided to close his eyes for a minute as well.
_________
The hard ground and the heat that wearing the mask had created were hard to ignore, his body ached a little and he was out of breath, âOh wow that actually workedâ, a faint voice made him realize that his mind was foggy: he had fallen asleep.
Slowly stretching his limbs, letting out a long whine and blinking a couple of times got him a bit more lucid, getting up to a sitting position. Scanning the room he realized his inmate was sitting at the edge of the lava cascade blocking the cell, fumbling with what, he couldnât see.
â...Mh⊠TechnoâŠâ he mumbled with his morning voice, yawning right after. The friend looked over his shoulder to see a sleepy Dream rubbing his eyes, he smiled, âGood morning dear, Iâm cooking you breakfast before you head for workâ. The white-mask man smiled, âVery funny TechnoâŠâ, he stretched again. âOh no Iâm not kidding, Iâm baking the potatoesâ he turned to show the crispy tubers in his arms, Dreamâs eyes widened. âOh wow, you really did thatâ Techno nodded, getting up from his improvized âkitchenâ, âI was surprised it worked as well honestlyâ.
The smell of food filled the cell, making the sleepy manâs stomach rumble, they both laughed at the sound: Dream had almost forgotten what hot food tasted like. âHereâ Techno threw him a potato, almost dropping it on the ground because of Dreamâs rusty reflexes.
He took off his broken mask out of excitement to taste the meal, not realizing his own action, but Techno didnât stare at him nor asked questions about it, he simply sat down himself and didnât speak a word, probably the easiest and more natural way he had ever shown someone his face, he silently thanked the other man for not judging him or reacting negatively.
Once he started eating it, a tear almost fell off his eye, the pig-man noticed, âOh yeah⊠youâve been eating them raw for a long timeâ. The potato expert looked over the hungry and content friend eating away, âI can always do more if youâd like, they taste better cooked either wayâ and he also took a bite. They ate in silence mostly, a couple of words were exchanged but nothing much.
When Techno (who wasnât as hungry as Dream) finished his snack, he looked over at the âex toiletâ and got up to sit down next to it, rolling his sleeves up. Dream noticed, âUmf...Whatf awe you doingf?â He asked with his mouth full, making the friend smile, âIâll start punching so you can rest a little more, we can swap whenever you feel rested and full enoughâ and he did start punching, Dream nodded, looking at the potato in his hand.
Now he understood why Phil and Wilbur liked Techno so much: who he saw as friends were treated with the utmost respect and care. He glanced over at the pig-man once more. But if you never saw this side of him⊠how could you even try and trust him? Thatâs why Quackity was so traumatizedâŠ
He squinted, the view of Techno standing between him and Tommy flashed in his mind, Dreamâs eyebrows knitted.
Then why did Tommy give away Technoâs kindness for a dying country and people that didnât care for him?
A deep sigh came from the man in the corner, snapping Dream back to his obsidian cell.
As long as Dream was sincere with Techno. they would have been both down to help the other. He finished munching on his meal. Yes, Techno owed one to Dream, but now that he was alone, with no friends or allies, transforming that debt into a friendship seemed like a gift. A gift Dream would treat with respect and gratitude.
âThank you TechnoâŠâ Techno smiled, allowing a content noise to slip out of him, âWhat, for cooking a potato?â Dream shook his head even if the pig-man couldnât see him, âNo⊠For being my friendâ the man in question turned to look at the white mask- no, underneath the white mask. âI donât have a lot of friends myself yâknow, I guess you could say we are two lonely dudes keeping each other companyâ.
Dream giggled, they hadnât interacted that much until now⊠but he was sure he was going to enjoy being around him.
#dreamsmp#dreamsmp fanfiction#technoblade#dreamwastaken#awesamdude#fanfiction#my fanfiction#writing#my writing#tw torture mention#dream fanfiction#technoblade fanfiction
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
cookie deliveries | shoto todoroki
pairing | todoroki x reader
word count | 1707
warning | a couple swear words lol
genre | fluff wOW so original
a/n | I was bored, and I was attracted to Todoroki, need I say more? also lol i got this from a prompt here neighbour au
gif by @rattios
â§ïœ„ïŸ: *â§ïœ„ïŸ:* *:ïŸâ§*:ïŸâ§ â§ïœ„ïŸ: *â§ïœ„ïŸ:* *:ïŸâ§*:ïŸâ§
You look at the mountain of assignments on your desk and sigh. Everyday, more and more work has been piling up. It was getting too much so with a huff you walked over to your kitchen and pulled out your phone looking up recipes for chocolate chip cookies.
Finally finding a reliable recipe you grabbed the ingredients and got to work.
Eventually you finished a dozen cookies and wondered what you were going to do with all of them, when you suddenly remembered your neighbour.
Shoto had moved in 6 months after you did, he was quiet, a little intimidating but minded his own business. Though, occasionally you heard shouting from a gruff voice telling him to 'die you half and half bastard!'
You shrugged it off because he seemed fine when you went out to check your mail. He seemed kind enough and didn't bother you. Yet, you wanted to know more, what was going on with your reserved neighbour?
One day the workload was unbearable, deciding to bake more cookies you realized you made too many. An idea popped up in your head and you made your way to Shoto's front door with a bag of snickerdoodle cookies.
"I made too much, take some," you shove the cookies to his chest and he looks at you surprised. There was a pause.
"Uh, thank you? What was your name again?" He asked scratching his head and slowly took the cookies in his hand.
You thought about his question, did I not tell him my name? You came to the conclusion that he simply forgot, you introduced yourself -again- and pointed to where you lived at which he nodded at.
"I see, I'll...see you sometime then," he coughs awkwardly and you could feel the tension quickly rethink your decision with giving him cookies in the first place.
"Yep, I'll catch you later," your lips press into a line and you swiftly walk away back to your own apartment.
Ever since that encounter you've given him cookies and other sweets whenever you stressed-baked. He always accepted, never once turning it down, perhaps he was too shy to speak up.
As more time passed you two eventually got more relaxed around each other, sometimes even participating in small talk here and there. Although, he was still a stranger to you. Your occasional cookie deliveries weren't enough, you needed more.
Arriving at his door you raise your hand to knock but couldn't bring yourself to it. Huffing at yourself you felt your chest sink. You couldn't help but yearn for more interactions, longer ones with Shoto. He might be very awkward and not one to engage in much conversations with random neighbors, so why was he so intriguing to you?
"Did you need something?" A deep voice asked from behind you. You hesitantly turned around to meet his mixed matched ones, you tried not to stare.
"Oh, Shoto. I didn't realize you were out," you giggle hoping he didn't hear the edge in your voice.
"I just wanted to drop off some more cookies," you state and hand him the bag. He blinks at you before taking the cookies and giving you a warm smile.
"Thank you, I appreciate it," he thanks you with a slight bow, although you thought that was a bit much, you didn't say anything.
"Haha, no problem," you laugh and turn to head back to your own place.
"Y/n," he calls out and it was hypnotizing. Your body moved faster than you could think, and within seconds you were facing him once again.
"Why is it that you bake me cookies?" He questions and you pause to think back to your first encounter with him.
"Well I bake when I'm stressed, but I make too much for myself so I give them to...uh you I guess," you reply with a small shrug of your shoulders and you could only hope he didn't question why you chose him specifically.
However, he seemed satisfied with your answer with a quick nod he waved goodbye and headed into his home. You smiled and waved back.
The next day, more work and the next day and the next and so on and so forth. You were losing your mind, rolling your shoulders that were tight, you stood up and stormed to your kitchen for the 3rd time that week. More cookies.
You practically memorized this recipe and moved with ease grabbing each ingredient and utensil like how the river flows smoothly.
This time you didn't stop at a dozen, you made more. The stress was eating you up and you needed it out of your body instantly.
Finishing up the last batch you sighed softly feeling your once right joints loosened up. Packing up the cookies into a basket since a bag was too small you strolled over to Shoto's home and knocked on his door, without hesitation this time.
You didn't expect a green haired boy to greet you, and you certainly heard the loud voice that had been screaming at Shoto's apartment all this time.
"The fuck did you say?! I'll kill you!" It shouted and the boy in front of you sweatdropped.
"Kachaan! Do be quiet, will you?" He sighs and turns back to you.
"Hi sorry about him he could be a little loud, I promise we'll keep him in check. Did you need something?" He asks and tilts his head.
"O-Oh! Is Shoto here?" You ask flustered. The boy smiles and calls for Shoto before telling you to wait at the doorstep.
Moments later Shoto comes out greeting you politely.
âMore cookies I see,â he laughs and gives you a sly grin making you embarrassed.
âYeah, y-you donât have to take them if you want!â You say straight away, not wanting to force him to take your dozens of desserts but he waved you off and took the basket in your hand.
âNo itâs okay, theyâre delightful,â he replies, giving you a soft smile that made your insides flutter.
âAre you sure? I can take them back if you want, you really donât have to do this,â your face heating up.
âI insist, donât hesitate to give me more of your sweets, I like them,â he simpers and with a nod along with a quick goodbye you were off.
Now, you would deliver Shoto cookies at least twice a week. But those deliveries became more frequent and the stress was getting too much for you to handle, Shoto noticed that.
How could he not? Heâs received so many cookies from you his friends are starting to question why.
âTheyâre from my neighbour, the one that came over that one time,â he told Deku as he ate the remains of the sweet treat.
âTheyâre delicious! Youâre so lucky to have them as a neighbour,â he replied and Shoto blushed.
Oh he was lucky, he was very lucky indeed. Not only were you extremely gorgeous and were very kind despite being strangers, but you made him cookies? I think thatâs a win-win.
Though, you did only make cookies because you were stressed, and the size of the deliveries only grew as time passed, Shoto started worrying.
Every time you came by the amount of cookies increased and he noticed you looked disheveled. He tried asking you about it but you brushed him off, telling him not to worry about it.
The next time you came to his place he stopped you.
âYou bake when youâre stressed and sometimes you give me cookies, but recently youâre giving me whole baskets each day, now Iâm not complaining but are you okay?â He asks with genuine concern in his eyes while grabbing your shoulders staring into your hues.
You smile brightly and put your hand over his, take a deep breath.
âNo Iâm not, Sho Iâm going insane thereâs so much work, itâs piling up,â you deadpanned with a crazed look into your eyes.
Shoto blinks at you and pulls you into his apartment, sitting you down on his couch.
âSho, what?â You ask but he walks away leaving you. Looking around you spot the basket of cookies on his coffee table along with crumbs surrounding it.
âCâmon, weâre watching a movie, eating your delicious fucking cookies along with ice cream, and getting your mind off of those things,â he comes back with his laptop and a large blanket.
He spreads the blanket over you and hands you the basket of cookies plus ice cream. Shoto sets up the movie and slips under the covers with you.
You look at him in awe not knowing what to do, he turns to you.
âHm?â He hums in confusion.
âWhyâre you helping me?â You chuckle at the situation making him bashful.
âYouâre always making me cookies, I wanted to do something nice for you as well,â he mumbles and turns away in embarrassment.
Catching onto his actions you put a gentle hand on his shoulder.
âThank you,â you smile softly, as Shoto nods.
The next morning you and Shoto were found entangled together on his couch, surrounded by blankets while his laptop lay abandoned.
Unbeknownst to the both of you, Izuku, Kirishima and Kaminari were trying their hardest not to wake you and Shoto up while they munched on the spare cookies.
âHm, never thought Shoto would end up with someone,â Kirishima states tilting his head the yours and Shotoâs sleeping figures.
âRight? I thought he would die alone, never interested in anyone,â Denki chuckles as Izuku tried to shut him up.
âShut up,â Shoto mumbles sleepily.
âWhatâre you guys doing here?â He opens one eye lying still, careful not to wake you up.
âIzu said you had cookies,â Eijirou grins and takes another bite.
âGo away,â Shoto grumbles, making you stir in your sleep. All four boys stood still and Shoto prayed to god you wouldnât wake up.
Once you stop, Shoto glares at the others and whispers a soft âleaveâ making the guys laugh.
âHave fun Sho,â Denki winks and quietly closes his apartment door.
âSorry about that, darling,â Shoto sighs and runs a hand through your hair. You only smile and snuggle into him more. Who knew this whole thing started because of stress baking?
#whOooOo#i want cookies now#bnha#mha#bnha imagines#bnha x reader#bnha oneshots#mha imagines#mha oneshots#mha x reader#boku no hero academia#my hero academia#boku no hero academia x reader#boku no hero academia oneshots#boku no hero academia imagines#my hero academia x reader#my hero academia oneshots#my hero academia imagines#bnha todoroki#shoto todoroki#todoroki fluff#bnha fluff#todoroki imagines#todoroki x reader#todoroki oneshots
285 notes
·
View notes
Photo
Here is part 3 to my Back to District 12 StoryÂ
Katniss who lost her Husband 3 years ago.. Comes back to District 12. With her 3 Children. She finds out Peeta  Who also Lost his wife  4 years ago came back to District 12 as well. They fall in love again and have bumps along the way⊠Their life is crazy but they make it workâŠ
..Â
New to this is the covers per parts (The ones for part 1 and 2 will be in the final thing) Â
Notes: I decited to put Only Part 3 in here since It is A LONG one... there is 8 parts to this storyÂ
Part 3 Â Growing Back together
Oh Friday Evening Before Will is due to pick me up  I am in a panic state running around the house. â What do we even talk aboutâ I say⊠â Katniss your acting like youâve never been on a date before you dated 2 people in this district before one twiceâŠâ Says Johanna⊠â Thanks for the reminder but what do I wearâ⊠I ask⊠â Well if I were a hot mom of 3 kids, a widow for 3 years ,going on my first date since My husbands death Iâd wear thisâ Says Johanna who pulls out a sunset colour orange dress which is just to stops at the knee out of my closet⊠ I put it on and ask â has this dress gotten shorter or has it always been this wayâ⊠The look on my sisters and Johannaâs face is to innocent for me to believe itâs been this shortâ⊠A knock at the door â Man in the hen house is Katniss ready for her makeupâ Says Cinna.  I get my make up done and head down stairs⊠ and walk into the living room Where everyone else is waiting⊠ I literally made their jaw drops  I know this is a look my father would never approve and I can heâs fighting it when he says â You have fun tonight honeyâ.  My mother says â You look gorgeousâ and as any mother would say she adds in â Donât be home to lateââŠand gives me a quick kiss on the cheek⊠â Well any man would be stupid not to like you after they see you in thatâ Says Finnick and adds â Oh and not me because Iâm a married manâ⊠I canât help but roll my eyes⊠and say to my kids â You be good for Grandma and Grandpa and aunties Prim and Johanna. And Uncle Finnick and Cinna and donât stay up to lateâ⊠Aubrey says â We will mom no worriesâ. Noah says â Donât come home too late mommyâ .. â Yes sirâ I say  Ella says â I know Iâll be good because Finnick and Johanna tell the best storiesâ⊠I put my hand under her chin and give them all kisses all goodbye.
William Hayes  is  there outside waiting and says â Wow you look stunning you ready to goâ⊠William is a perfect gentleman. He opens the door to his car for me. And opens it when we arrive.  We go to The a Coalalynn Restaurant. He is the second person To not treat me like kid gloves not that is an issue but how many people need to remind me my Husband is dead⊠We are seating at a table for 4 I am about to say something but I keep quiet and Assume all the tables for 2 are taken. Then when we are looking at the menus making small talk. Drinking wine then I hear a voice from behind me â Excuse me Ma'am and Sir are these two spots takenâ I almost choke on my wine when I know that voice from anywhere Itâs Peeta MellarkâŠ. William says â No we were expecting you twoââŠI say to myself  No âweâ Didnât ⊠Peeta and Delly take  the seats in front of usâŠ.  I knew who arranged this  But Delly says it anyways â Tell your sister we thank her for planning thisâ...I tell her â Iâll make sure of it, You too look niceâ I say⊠William says â We were just talking about Kids before you walked in Katniss has 3 of themâ ⊠I am about to say they already know that stupid⊠but I smile and I notice Peeta looking at me⊠Now it makes sense the colour of the dress itâs his favorite of all colours  down to the shade as hes saidâŠDelly says â Well Peeta has 3 kids also and his wife died 4 years ago you knowâ. Like itâs news to any of us. Peeta chimes in â Yes Katniss met them earlier this week well a least 2 of themââŠ. â And he met two of mine as wellâ.  It like Will is trying to put two and two together  But Delly says it before he  totally knows â Oh William Katniss and Peeta used to dateâ With that both of us make a sound.  William just says â Well Delly I hear that was a very long time I am not worriedâ⊠I say in my thoughts I Barley know you.  But I just smile and say â You shouldnâtâ.  And I give him a kiss. Peeta keeps staring at me  and then shakes his head⊠Then he says  â You know Delly is a teacher at the schoolâ. No clue how this rubs  me the wrong way but I say â Oh really well William is a doctorâ  Peeta says â Well Delly was honored with the best teacher award for 5 years in a rowâ⊠âOh Interesting well William has be awarded best doctor in town for  6 years isnât that right honeyâ I snap back.. they are trying to talk and we are at it for the next 5 minutes until I cannot stand it anymore and I walk out if I donât get air I will screamâŠ.
A few minutes Someone comes out of the building and I hear the footsteps coming from behind me. I  say â I am sorry I donât know why I let it get to me, Iâll say sorry when I cool down a bit â⊠I thought it was William but it was Peeta  He just says â Katniss you donât have to apologize to anyone sorry I pushed it and I know what your going thoughâ⊠I am facing him now and ask a question eating me away â Does it get easierâ⊠He nods his head.. â I guess that was always the answer but I needed someone to tell me and not my family but Someone who knows what I am going thoughâ⊠Peeta looks at me and puts his hand on my cheek and says â Katniss did you know I was going to be here tonightâ⊠I smile and say â Nope Prim and Johanna like to keep me out of the loopâ He says â I could tellâ⊠I say â Oh really what was the hintââŠ. He answers â I think the moment I asked if I could sit downâ I laugh a little. â There is that smile I missâ. I scowl at that â And there is that Attitudeâ. I roll my eyes⊠He says âListen we can go back in or I can take you home if you want or we can spent as much time out here as you needâ. I look in the window and see William and Delly chatting and laughing and think they are having more fun on this date then we are⊠I donât budge â Lets at least have a seatâ⊠We end up talking like we used but its different as we have tragic things behind us. He says â You donât look like you have 3 kids you Look greatâ⊠I say â Thanks guess they knew you would be here since I am wearing your favorite colourâ ⊠ At some point Peeta puts his jacket over my shoulders A friend would do that right. A little while later  I ask Peeta â So whoâs looking after your Kids tonight?â.  Peeta answers â Oh I asked Posy to watch themâ ⊠â Your using my Sister in law as a babysitterâ. I say⊠â Well I hired your brother in Law to work at the bakery. Iâd ask my family to do it but they are busy with their own life'sâ Peeta says  Then he breaks the ice and says â Our dates will be wondering what happenedâ⊠The truth is I donât want to go back in I want to stay here out here with Peeta and talk to him forever. But I know its not reality he has a girlfriend. I agree and say â Yes they will be wonderingâ⊠Just before we go inside I give his coat back to him. And we go back to the table where we left our dates.. When we sit back down our food arrived or will they waiting for us to wait for us to works things out⊠There is only small talk after that. Then William Whispers in my ear and says â Thought you ran off before we got to the main courseâ⊠I whisper back by take a look at Peeta first â Of course not I am here with you I am not that type of girl Iâll at least warn you firstâ.  He Whispers back â Goodâ.. We are listening to a story of Peetas baking mistake⊠When desert comes around⊠ I keep in the back of my mind How I wish it was just me and Peeta here⊠When itâs time to leave I notice Peeta looking at me Is he checking me outâŠ
When we arrive to my front Steps I tell William â I had fun tonight thanks for taking me out I needed itâ⊠William says without hesitating â Well thatâs good to know But It felt like you where some where else all nightâ⊠I look down at my feet and swear under my breath William Continues â Well that and Delly told me about your history with PeetaâŠâ I look at him â Itâs okay Katniss this  was our first date better I know now then many down the roadâ. I smile a little. â I can tell by the way you look at him you love him Anyone can see itâ⊠He gives me a kiss on the cheek and goes.. I stay outside for a minute thinking only about Peeta. When I enter the house I know Johanna and Prim were spying on usâŠ
They ask â How did it goâ I am not even angry at them for spying all I say is â Awful then Wonderfulâ.  And walk off⊠ then I pop out at last second and I tell them â I know what you two are trying to do and yes its workingâ⊠I walk by my kids rooms and see them sleeping⊠I sneak in and Give them kisses on the foreheads and head off to bed myselfâŠI smile when I remember I agreed to Meet Peeta on TuesdayâŠ
I go down to Breakfast the next morning all giddy and feeling good inside⊠My mother pouring Coffee says â There she is I didnât hear you come in last night how was itâ. I look at Johanna and Prim and say â Interesting but a wonderful nightâ.  My mother says â Do tellââŠI say â Not in front of the childrenâ⊠ Aubrey says âOkay I know how to take a hint lets goâ⊠Ella protests and says â But I wanna listenâ⊠Aubrey says â Come on Ella lets mom and them talkâ⊠and whispers something in her ear.. I call back and say âIf your going to listen though the door donâtâ ⊠I hear an âAwe manâ⊠Once the ears are out of sight I give them all the details. And talk mostly about PeetaâŠI donât even realize it until I am almost done. My mother says â Sounds like you had a great time but not with the person you went withâ⊠I Tell her â Mamma William isnât right for meâ she says â I know Katniss but I donât want you hurt againâŠâ I tell her â I know But I feel like things would be Different this time Plus we both have been to hell and back loosing someone we love which I realized is a worse kind of pain.â⊠The next day  Aubrey asks if she can go play with Owe n I tell her to come home before dark⊠She comes home with Baked goods and cheese buns my favoriteâŠ
That Monday is my Kids first day of School here⊠ My youngest Hasnât started Kindergarten yet. I put her air into two braids and she wears a red plaid dress. Aubrey will be in  here 6th Year and Noah in his 2nd ⊠ I Bring them to school I am waiting in line with Ella.  Peeta is standing in a different line with his 4 Year old. They started a preschool program hereâŠPeeta catches my eye and Smiles at me⊠ Itâs the first day of school for everyone⊠When the day is over I see Peeta again and I make a joke we should just carpool hereâŠ
On Tuesday we Meet up at the Cafe at Noon.⊠ I give him a hug and I donât want to let go but Just friends donât hug long,  We sit down.  Order tea, I always remember how he doesnât take sugar in itâŠ. He says suddenly â Cora loved Sugar in her teaâ⊠I just say â Oh Peetaâ Peeta continues â We would visit her sometimes she loved coming hereâ⊠I know this is not my place to ask but the words slip me â What Happened?â Peeta looks at me and gives me a little smile before he tells me â  About a week After she Gave birth to Kai, She lost control of her car.. They told me it flipped a few times.  She was gone before I got thereâ⊠As he is telling this our hands meet⊠â My Paisley look like her, I see Cora in her everydayâ Peeta looks up at the ceiling before he continue⊠â I moved back home with my 3 children one an infant  a few weeks later and Iâve been here ever sinceâŠâ Peeta looks at me and asks me the same question I tell him â Oh itâs silly really I was a normal day Ella just turned 2. Gale had to go to work He brought Aubrey to school⊠Everything of that day Was normal. Then we heard sirens, I got a call shortly that Gales work was on fire⊠We rushed there and I knew before the peacekeeper told me he was gone⊠He was trapped in the buildingâŠââŠ. I Start to tear up Peeta Just stays quiet â Noah looks so much like GaleâŠâ I move the ring on my figure without realizing I am doing it⊠â It took so long for me to come back to 12 because I couldnât face the people who are sorry for me⊠and remind me hes goneâ⊠Suddenly Peeta kisses me on the lips.  I Say â What about Dellyâ when we break up ⊠Peeta shakes his head â There is no Delly in the picture anymoreâ I raise my eye brows oh⊠â Yeah itâs not fair for me to be with someone else when I am in love with a girl who came back to me after 14 yearsâŠâ  I look up at him and say âYou donât want to be with someone like meâ⊠He says â Iâd be crazy not toâ And leans in and kisses me again⊠ And whispers  â Sorryâ â Donât beâ I tell him And I kiss him back⊠Its our first kisses  in years. It feels so good ⊠so good I forget I am in a public place and instant feel embarrassed⊠He says Quietly â Maybe in a better place more privetâ I tell him â Sounds good but where would we go without kids or peeping eyesâ⊠He tells me â I know a placeâ⊠ We talk for hours before we leave⊠I feel like 16 again when I was crazy about him.  Outside the place he pins me to the wall and kisses me. I look into those blue eyes and say â I love youâ. He pulls me inside⊠ I feel that feeling Iâve only ever felt with him hungry for more⊠Shortly our clothes are on the floor weâve only done this once before but I never realized how much I would crave this⊠ We lay there for a while and he says â I donât want to loose you again The worst mistake was letting you goâ⊠I kiss him slowly and tell him â You donât have to worry about that Iâm here to stay.â. And bring on another kiss⊠as we are laying there with nothing but sheets In between us. He says â Katniss  I know we are jumping a head here but would you like to date me?â I smile at him and tell him âNow you crossed over the line.. But yes Iâd love toâ⊠We do it for a while longer⊠ then get dressed again and Peeta takes me home⊠Itâs pretty late by that point going on to way after supper⊠Neither of us wanted to leave but we knew we had kids to get back to but there is always another time plus we are officially dating. He gives me a  kiss  and tells me â I had a great timeâ.. I grab his shirt and kiss him back I tell him â Me too see you soonâ⊠He gets one last kiss in before I head inside⊠I open into the door to 9 pairs of eyes looking at me In the living room⊠I canât help but smile⊠ My mother says â Oh we have been expecting you hours agoâ. Aubrey says â Itâs okay she was in good handsâ.  Johanna who give Prim a look says â She sure wasââŠ. I know they are asking for more details  but Iâll leave out I fu**** him⊠I tell them â Well I went to the Cafe With Peeta and now we are datingâ⊠Finnick who doesnât miss a beat says â Interesting and that took 7 hoursâ ⊠I tell him â We have 14 years of not being together to catch up onâ. Johanna gives me a wicked smile and says â You two sure didâ.  My Mother asks â So when is the next date so we donât almost send our a search party next timeâ.. I look at her and say â Momâ.  âOkay step to farâ. My  father chimes in â Well we are happy for you Katniss and Peeta tooâ I smile at him and eat my dinner and get my kids to bed⊠My parents have gone to bed and I head down stairs knowing what Iâll faceâŠ. Johanna sitting in a chair in the living room Prim sitting beside her on the sofaâŠ..  Johanna just says â Look at her who got back with her ex and fu**** him the same day damn Everdeen didnât think you had it in you and for 7 hours tooâ..  I blush and say  âwell  we talked the for hours before we did it and after..â I tell them⊠ â So what did you two love birds talk about?â Johanna asked â Everything and  Anything It felt really good to be with him, It felt like things never changed when everything has.â I tell them with a smileâŠ
One of the days Peeta comes over for Dinner he plays with the kids so well. As expected. Tho Noah is not thrilled.. Peeta won some brownie points when He asks Noah if he wanted to bake something with him. A few days later I go on a date with Peeta shortly after he  met my kids  He tells me he wants to buy a house for us and for all our kids. So we can all live together. Moving into a house with a man I just met typically is a huge step after this is our second date but  since Peeta and I have a past Also after what we did on our first date its not a huge shock we want to live together.  I tell him we should wait because I havenât met all of his yet. We want to make sure that the kids get along with each parent thatâs not their biological one and each other before we live together⊠We both agreed we would never force our children into this relationship.  The  2 Kids who have the hardest time with this are Paisley and Noah⊠When I do Meet Peetaâs kids I notice that Paisley is a little sand offish. But she doesnât object when I ask her want to come to a tea party with my girls⊠She was thrilled on that Peeta tells me she couldnât stop talking about it for days. Our kids meet each other countless times⊠They already fight like siblingsâŠ.  I do take a test to make sure I am not pregnant. If Things donât work out bringing a baby into the mix is the last thing Iâll do⊠I carelessly throw the negative pregnant test in the trash can⊠And My mother brings it up⊠She doesnât know I slept with Peeta yet⊠She tells me to be careful since I had a hard pregnancy with Ella.  I tell her I know that.  Johanna tells me â Next time Hide the tests under the garbage bag and just be the one who takes out the trashâ My mother  wasnât exactly thrilled that Peeta and I were planning on moving in together either ... I tell her if I had to choose anyone it would be him⊠Frankly I do blame myself for the break up⊠ It was stupid really.  We were both young and dumb  wanted different things⊠But if that didnât happen I wouldnât have these 3 beautiful faces that look at me⊠One evening Noah knocks on my bedroom door..  He comes in and says â Mommy I like Peeta But I donât want him to replace my dadâ I sigh and say â Honey Peeta and I had this talk you will never be forced to call him dad you can call him Peeta forever same with his children to meâ⊠He says â Peeta makes you really happy doesnât heâ I say â Yes dear he doesââŠNoah says â Well that makes me Happy tooâ⊠I  ask him â Are you okay if Peeta and I and All of the kids move into togetherâ⊠He thinks about it for a minute and says â Mom I always wanted brothersâ I smile at him⊠Peeta tells me that he and Paisley had a similar talk  both do look so much like our lost spousesâŠ
As life goes on we have our own routine We drop the kids off at school then go to the bakery where I help out for a bit. Peetaâs family still works there.  On Weekends Peeta brings  His children over  So he can work. My mother even tho she doesnât say it. I can see sheâs getting a bit tired of having so many in her house every weekend. I do however not go to the bakery on those day. Peeta and I go on dates, we sleep together and just spent time together, we come back to 6 excited children.. Peeta  doesnât spend nights with me in my parents house. And his house is too small for me to bring all of mine⊠It took us a month after we knew it was time for us to move in together to look for a house of our own. We look at house after house  but one stuck out its 3 houses down from my parents. It does have 6 bedrooms and plenty of space to add to it. We did ask the kids and they did say they would like to share the rooms there is plenty of room for 3 kids per room⊠The house needed to get a lot of work done but it was perfect for us. Â
On a normal  day after we sent the kids off to school  Peeta Tells me he has a surprise for me and he  drives me somewhere I cannot see because He put a blind fold on me⊠He kisses me lightly and says â were hereâ⊠I have nothing I can do but Trust him He guides me out of the car and onto the street onto a grassy onto pavement and takes off the blind fold. I am standing in front of our house.  The one that stuck out above the others.  I kiss him  he carry's  me in though the front door and says â Welcome home Katnissâ⊠we kiss again  and we end up in our bed⊠ Our clothes find a way to the floor with nothing but the sheets between us⊠ During it  I ask â Donât you need to go to the bakery?â Kissing me he says â Rory is there I told him I am moving into my new house today donât worry about itâ⊠I know that most of our stuff is still at my parents house and Peetas Bakery house⊠I know I have a list of things to do...  But it feels so good to be laying in bed with Peeta⊠I donât want to move ...Eventually we do stop but itâs only when we hear our door bell ring⊠ We get dressed and go  answer the door ,Peeta gets a kiss in before we answer the door. We Answer and Prim is holding A house warming gift. And says âthought I drop byâ sees the wrinkle in our clothing â But I can see your busy so I can come back at a better timeâ⊠ I tell her â We are finished for now Thanksâ⊠and grin at Peeta⊠He asks â want to help us we could use a few extra handsâ To Prim..  We do need to install beds for the kids as they are still in boxes.  Only half way during the building the beds I realized ours was the only one made with the frame and everything he must of expected we would end up in it before we got anything done⊠It never dawned on me to ask how long  we actually had the house for  when I asked Peeta he said â Oh we got the keys to it 4 days ago, I wanted some things to be in place before I showed youâ I noticed how carefully he said that⊠ we get all the beds in place made and have a bit more time to move a little bit of stuff. But we have to go pick up the kids from school and show them the  house⊠When we arrive to our new house we tell the kids this is our home now.  They are all excited running around the house.  It does take us a while before we are fully settled. All of our children get along. Sure they bicker a little but any sibling would⊠ We have been working hard on this fixer upper house there is so much to do on this house. Peeta paints the rooms. I start to take set up stuff. We do the big projects of pulling out stuff together.
We all gather on our Bed to read a bedtime story to the children. Typically there is 8 of us in the bed Peeta and I and our 6 children. From this point If Peetas kids called me Katniss I really didnât care same with Peeta and my kids. But on this one night I got my first time Paisley called me mom her brothers called me mom before tho.... She said â Mom can I pick the next storyâ. I was so simple yet It Almost brought me to tears⊠I notice Peeta standing in the doorway watching me with all 6 children. Just smiling. Now things have changed a bit since itâs Just Peeta and I now. We do have my family  that is willing to take care of the children when needed but I guess I always knew that inside me this was always meant to happen..  Little did we know it would be 6 kids between us Later and 14 years apart to realize thisâŠ.
#back to district 12#thg#fanfic#my fanfic#fan fic#The Hunger Games#Hunger Games#everlark fanfiction#fanfiction#katniss everdeen#Katniss#Peeta#Peeta Mellark#katniss and peeta#CatchingFire#catching fire#mockingjay
31 notes
·
View notes
Text
Illusion, Part 4/?
IllusionïœPart 4/?
Bucky x oc!Lori
Warnings: Angst, betrayal, swearing, torture, (suicide is mentioned once), violence
A/N: Part 4, wow. Ehum, Its this part and one more before I take a sort of break from this fic for a bit. There might be a one-shot here or there, but for now IÂŽm just tired of writing this. I still live the story though so IÂŽm not leaving it just yet, but I have so much in my head right now. Thanks for coming by! Please comment, reblog, like and share this if you enjoyed it! I appreciate it! As always, gif-credit to the owner! Oh and send me a message or so to get added to the taglist!
Summary: Reader is a supersoldier, one of a number, one of nine. HydraÂŽs backup for the asset. The group was started in 1974 and has been working under the radar, training for the day when the asset no longer exists. Lori is the only one left. Left in a cryo, she wasnât discovered until 2023 when a certain captain and his buddy found her.
Words: 9k+ (IÂŽm so sorry, this chapter, as a full thing, was a bit of a bitch)
Taglist: @selfsunâ
2024
Lori walked back to Wanda and immediately began to tell her what had just happened. She wanted to solidify it in her memory, it was one of the best things that had ever happened to her. Wanda was happy for her but made sure that she was okay before she asked for any details. They finished up the decorating while joking around before they walked to the kitchen. Wanda had to finish up her gifts for everyone, which happened to be cookies for everyone. Lori was not a baker and Wanda didnÂŽt want help anyways, but Lori stayed as company.
The kitchen was also one of LoriÂŽs favorite rooms to be in. It looked similar in almost every house and so did the compounds kitchen. Lori had a good memory from her life before Hydra and from before her mother started to hate her, and it had been in their kitchen, baking a cake together. She couldnÂŽt remember why they were baking a cake, and she couldnÂŽt remember what type of cake it was. All she could remember was that it was something she made with her mom.
Wanda talked away, as if she could feel the unrest and thinking Lori was doing. As if she was trying to distract Lori from her own mind. Wanda made sure to keep Lori busy with questions about the cookies for the other members. Like flavor, color and shapes. For Thor, they had decided on hammers and lightning bolts. His flavor of choice was always oranges and Wanda had made him orange-infused cookies. Loki would get cookies in the shape of reindeers with a mix of chocolate and vanilla flavor. Sam was getting bird-shaped chocolate-chip cookies. Wanda put a little more love into Sams cookies. They had gotten close over the past few years, but neither felt like it was the right time to pursue their feelings. Wanda was still in therapy after the loss of Vision. Loosing him twice had been a heavy blow to her and for a while she had let herself go which had led to her safety being in danger several times. Sam was always there for her but he had his own issues of course, suffering from more PTSD than he previosly had. The inifinity war and then endgame had brought back a lot of bad memories, and then having Steve leave had just been the icing on the cake.
Lori was quietly rooting for them to get together, and her christmas gift for Sam was part of that. Wanda was working quickly and using her powers to clean up while she was baking. Lori was sitting on the countertop and dangled her legs a bit. It was really nice to just hang out with Wanda and not have to think too hard on anything in particular. Peter eventually joined them and tried to snatch a few cookies which Wanda wouldnÂŽt tolerate and Lori had to pull Peter away, into the livingroom, to stop the fighting.
A movie would surely distract Peter from the cookies and Lori could always use some Peter time. He was like a little brother to her and she loved him dearly. She loved spending time with him and watching their favorite movies. Currently they were knee-deep in Supernatural, the series, and they could fit in one of the christmas episodes before Sam would take charge of the tv and force them all to watch Die Hard, or some other bad christmas movie, he had been ranting about the past few weeks. Peter wasnÂŽt brave enough to watch Supernatural on his own, so he came over two or three nights a week to watch a couple of episodes with Lori.
Once the episode was done Sam put on Die Hard to everyones groans and complaints. He didnŽt care though and blabbered on about it being tradition. Despite the complaints everyone watched it, even the gods⊠although both Loki and Thor had questions about the plot. Sam did his best to explain or make sure they had patience for the plot to evolve and show itself. The 2 hour movie left them all exhausted on the couches. Lori and Peter had all but fallen asleep. Peter was laying on Lori who was laying on Bucky. The couch wasnŽt very big, at least not for two supersoldiers and a boy who was still growing.
Bucky let out a soft cough and gently poked Lori to get her to sit up. âCome on sleepy head. LetÂŽs get you to bed, the couch is comfortable but not as good as your bed, plus I might provide cuddles if you come with me,â he whispered and kissed LoriÂŽs temple. She hummed and nodded before she slowly began to sit up. She gently nudged Peter and let him wake up fully before she pushed him off her. Lori was exhausted and she groaned as her back cracked when she stretched. The others looked over to her and she raised her eyebrows. âWhat? IÂŽm almost 70, technically. Leave me alone,â she joked and that was the first time anyone had heard her joke about her age.
Age had been a very sensitive subject according to the therapist Lori had been paired with, but they had worked on it a lot. Lori clearly wasnÂŽt 70 something years. She had been frozen for at least 30 of those years. Considering the serum and all her training the doctors had first aged her around 30 when she came to the compound. Technically she would have turned 30 the year she was put in cryo. It didnÂŽt do her well to dwell on her age though. That was why she had started to joke about it. It took the bad vibes away from it.
Peter yawned but got up. They all helped clean up the livingroom before they made their way to their own rooms. Lori, Sam and Bucky all had rooms on the same floor. They took the elevator because they were all too tired for the stairs. Lori was the most tired and Bucky eventually picked her up as she seemed to be falling asleep standing.
Sam smirked as he saw the two of his best friends together. He was really happy for them. Of course he had noticed the change in their behavior towards each other during the afternoon. He may be a bit dull, but he wasnÂŽt stupid. They went their separate ways from the elevator. Bucky carried Lori to her room and gently tucked her into bed where she would be the most comfortable. He got her a water-bottle as well to have on her nightstand. Once she was in bed he went to his own room and put on some news to fall asleep too. The quiet wasnÂŽt something he enjoyed anymore, and he needed some sound around him to be able to fall asleep.
He slept well for a few hours. At 3.30 in the morning he woke up to something warm pressing against his right arm. He opened one eye and chuckled as he noticed Lori trying to slip in unnoticed. âBad dreams or just cold?â He asked quietly and got comfortable on his back before opening his arms to let Lori curl up close. âA bit of both. This time of year brings out some bad memories. Plus I forgot to turn the heat up in my room and IÂŽve lost my extra blanket,â she mumbled and buried her face in Buckys neck. He was so warm, even his metal arm was at an ambient temperature.
Lori was soon asleep again, before Bucky had the chance to answer her, but he let her sleep. He wanted her to have all the energy possible for Christmas Eve, and if that meant sleeping in his bed, enveloped by his warmth, then he wouldnÂŽt complain. He was also a little pissed that they didnÂŽt have the time to cuddle during the evening before, but again, he wouldnÂŽt complain. The past few days had been more than Bucky could have ever hoped for. He got to spend time with his family, and he had gotten together with a girl he had learned to know as a sweet and warm person, over the past few months. This Christmas definitely wouldnÂŽt be so bad. Â
They slept through Buckys alarm. It had been set for 6 am, but neither of them heard it. They stayed cuddled up together until Friday made them aware of the other avengers waiting for them for breakfast. Bucky turned around to look at his phone, Lori seemed to be asleep still and he didnÂŽt want to wake her up. They had no reason to get up early, The Donald Duck showing was available online and Lori had spoken on her wish to see it at around 3 pm local time. She claimed it felt right to watch it at 3 pm local time instead of Swedish time. That was all good with Bucky. He mumbled out a command for Friday to let them sleep in a bit more. He turned back to Lori who curled up to his side and pressed her lips against Buckys neck. âWhatÂŽs going on? What time is it?â She asked softly, but she didnÂŽt make any effort to wake up. âItÂŽs just after 8, we can go back to sleep for a little bit,â he replied quietly and kissed her forehead.
While Bucky hadnÂŽt expected himself to fall asleep again, he was glad he did when he woke up two hours later. He felt very relaxed and well-rested. Bucky turned his head and smiled as he found himself staring into the bright eyes of Lori. âMorning,â he mumbled and turned onto his side to look at Lori. âMerry Christmas Buck,â she said softly and leaned over, pecking his cheek quickly. Neither of them were much for laying in bed after having woken up and they decided to get up to get some breakfast.
Sam had made pancakes for everyone and once Bucky and Lori arrived in the kitchen he reheated four of the pancakes for the two supersoldiers. âWe chose to bring out the whole deal so toppings are on the table,â he said and nodded to the big table to urge the two to sit down. âIt started snowing late last night and itÂŽs still going so we probably wonÂŽt be able to go anywhere. Wanda and I were thinking of going down to the river and pay our respects to Natasha, Vision and Tony. Pepper is going tomorrow with Morgan and we were thinking we could leave something nice at the memorial.â Sam continued and plated the pancakes for Bucky and Lori.
The two sat down by the table and smiled as Sam served them the pancakes. Lori decided to put jelly on her pancakes. She had never really liked Nutella, well she liked it, but only in croissants. She got the raspberry jam and put some on her pancakes before she poured herself some mango-juice. âI would really like to come with you to the memorial. If thatÂŽs alright?â Lori asked softly before she dug into her pancakes. They were delicious of course. Sam and Wanda nodded eagerly and smiled. They both looked to Bucky who shook his head a bit. He had never been able to ask for forgivness from Tony, and he felt unworthy of paying respect to people he had once fought. It didnÂŽt matter how much Wanda and Sam encouraged him to go, or how much Morgan had begged him to go. It felt wrong. Â
âYou guys go, and IÂŽll clean up and prep lunch for us, okay?â Bucky asked and smiled softly. The three in front of him smiled and nodded in agreement. None of them wanted to force Bucky into a situation where he would feel uncomfortable. Lori gulped dopwn her juice and pancakes happily. âThese are so good Sam, what do we have to do to get you to make these every day?â She asked and looked at Sam. He chuckled and shook his head. âNothing in the world can make me get up early enough to make breakfast for yÂŽall,â he said and looked back at Lori.
She finished eating after fifteen minutes or so and leaned back in her seat groaning softly. She closed her eyes and leaned her head back hearing a familiar crack in her neck. Wanda made a sound of disgust and shuddered. âI really wish you would stop doing that,â she said and poked LoriÂŽs arm. âHey, donÂŽt judge my bones, or get me new ones,â she teased Wanda back and slapped her hand away gently.
Sam, Wanda, and Lori left the kitchen once they had put the dishes in the dishwasher. Sam and Lori went to their floor while Wanda went to her own, or rather the one she sometimes shared with Peter and they all got dressed for the snowy, and chilly december day. Lori went for some sweatpants and a hoodie, sure it wasnÂŽt super-conventional to go to a memorial site in such clothing, but she would stand back, she was there for her friends, not those the memorial was for. Â
Sam had gone for jeans and a nicer shirt and jacket while Wanda had put on a dark red dress and her coat. Sure Lori felt a bit underdressed but it was okay. Peter, Pepper and Morgan were all going the next day so she didnÂŽt have to impress anyone. They left Bucky to prepare lunch. He had promised not to go overboard with it but they all knew he would anyways. Bucky always went all in with a task. He was planning on making meatballs, baked potatoes, and cooked salmon for them all.
The three avengers didnÂŽt stay long at the meorial. Sam and Wanda left their gifts for Vision and Natasha and they all wished the three former avnegers a merry christmas and a happy new year. Lori stuffed her hands in her pockets and pulled her shoulders up towards her ears. It was getting windy out and if this continued they would get snowed in over the new years. She looked up to the sky and took a deep breath. She jumped a bit when she felt a heavy hand land on her shoulder. it was warms o she figured it was Thor, and she was correct.
Thor had decided to join them in silence. While he wasnÂŽt close with all of the avengers he still had serious respect for them all, and he for sure missed Tony a lot. Tony had helped him get past a rough patch, and Thor didnÂŽt believe he had repaid that debt. He therefore saw it as his duty to keep a check on the universe and the new avengers in TonyÂŽs stead. Lori gave him a soft smile and patted his hand. âAre you and your brother staying til tomorrow?â She asked quietly. Thor seemed to shake himself out of his thoughts before he replied. âYes, we also know swedish people traditionally celebrate tonight so we thought weÂŽd dance around the tree with you tonight. And it might bring you joy that Loki has agreed, although quite unwillingly,â he said with a bright smile.
âWow, thatÂŽs huge coming from Loki,â Lori chuckled and stepped closer to Thor who wrapped his arm around her shoulder. She felt really happy around the gods. Thor was like the teddy bear brother she had always wanted, while Loki was the kind of brother who made sure she was educated and always had books to read. Loki had helped Lori with a lot of the history in the past 30 years. She had missed a lot. Espeially when it came to freedom and technology. While the technology hadnÂŽt been hard to grasp, it had been ahrd to grasp that Europe was no longer as segregated as it had once been. The soviet was no more, and neither was Yugoslavia. Sweden had joined the European Uninion, and the world looked slightly different. A few wars had been fought, a few were still ongoing. Old conflicts had been exchanged for new ones.
Lori was really confused by the new world. She couldnÂŽt understand why peace wasnÂŽt an option or why people couldnÂŽt get along. She had also found that social media added a whole other problem, and that more fights were breaking out because of it. It was all very strange and Lori did her best to stay out of conflicts. She had an instagram, but she barely used it, and it was run by HR anyways. She never read comments, she didnÂŽt read news about herself or the team.
She was unsure where her thoughts came from, but she guessed it was because of the current season and the holiday in front of them. Lori had always learned that Christams was for thanking God for everything in her life. Sweden of course didnÂŽt have thanksgiving and very few other holidays were they would be thankful. It was weird. It was strange to have gone from Europe to USA. The culture was very different. It had been a schock to Lori in the beginning. Now, while she wouldnÂŽt say it didnÂŽt bother her, she could handle the different culture and how different people were.
Sam and Wanda came over to the god and the supersoldier and Lori held her hand out for Wanda. Anyone with a sense, knew Wanda needed some comforting. Vision had been a very important person to her. A role no one could really fill, even though some had tried. Wanda smiled at Lori and stayed close to her as they made their way back to the compound. The snow was coming down hard now and eventually they found themselves running to the compound, rather than walking. They made it inside just in the for the wind to pick up as well, and they all let out a sigh of relief.
Wanda seemed cold and Lori made sure to get her to the couch and wrap her up in a few blankets. âDo you want some tea?â Lori asked and gently stroke Wandas hair. They were so close now, like sisters. Wanda nodded and Lori walked to the kitchen to get her a cup of hot tea. Bucky was all up in the cooking and Lori chuckled a bit as she watched him. âHey there Ace, want some help?â She asked as she filled the ketle with water. She flipped the little switch and turned around to watch Bucky while she crossed her arms.
âOnly if youÂŽd like too sweetie. You dont have to,â he said and shrugged. âIÂŽll happily help,â Lori replied quickly and smiled at him. âI just need to get the tea to Wanda,â she added and walked over to Bucky wrapping an arm around his waist. She leaned up and pressed her lips to his cheek. âIÂŽm awful when it comes to cooking but I can for sure roll the meatballs,â she chuckled and hummed as she leaned her head on Buckys flesh arm. The water was done within seconds, much thanks to Stark tech, which Lori had learned fairly quickly.
Everything was fast, there was no need to wait for anything really. It had been a strange thing to get accostumed too. Speed with any kind of technology in the late 60s and early 70s wasnÂŽt something that existed. Television was a very good example. During the 60s Sweden only had one channel. It wasnÂŽt until 69 that sweden got its second tv-channel. LoriÂŽs family recieved a tv in 1965, but Lori wasnÂŽt allowed to watch a whole lot of it. She wasnÂŽt allowed to watch tv everyday until she was 18, in 1970. 1970 was also the year they officially got colored television. Losing all that when she was pulled into Hydra and then getting it all back multiplied by a million was a weird and unsettling experience.
Technology had been, as one would imagine a tough learning curve. Hydra had techonolgy, and âmodernâ one at that, but Lori had still gone into the ice in the late 80s or early 90s. Everything was different back then. She had still to fully grasp the wastness of television and cellphones. Her phone wasnÂŽt used a lot and charged maybe once a week because she used it so little. Had she been given a choice she would have skipped the phone completely.
Bucky kissed her forehead before he helped her get a cup, and some of the better tea that was stored higher up. Lori prepared the cup quickly and brought it out to Wanda, who had been joined by Sam on the couch. Lori handed her the cup before she made her way back to the kitchen. The big windows showed the snow coming down harder than Lori had ever seen before. âWould you mind if I put on some music?â She asked Bucky who shrugged as a reply. He wasnÂŽt much for music, but he realized Lori would feel better with it on in the background.
Lori was aware that Bucky didnÂŽt care much for music, so normally she wouldnÂŽt put on music. There was enough noice going on around them anyways, but now the compound was silent, and nature made no sound. Birds werenÂŽt chirping, and the snow falling on the windows and roof wasnÂŽt audible. âFriday, please play my Christmas list, low volume,â Lori said out into the blue, before she washed her hands to be able to roll some meatballs. Bucky had heard part of her christmas list earlier and he actually liked it. It was mostly older songs, and even better, older versions of the songs, none of the Mariah Carey-shit. He couldnÂŽt handle the newer versions, it was too much pop, or whatever the kids called it.
A lot of the songs were also in swedish, and Bucky wasnÂŽt too mad about that. As an american in the 1920s his geography lessons had been less than detailed. Hell, not all states had been formed when Bucky was born, and not when he was in school either. Bucky had been good in school. He had always been an overachiever, but he had also had an academic interest which he would have pursued had he not inlisted. He chuckled to himself at the thought. It was always strange to imagine the life he would have, was it not for the war. For one, he would be dead, probably by a few years margin. Second he would have most likely found himself a good girl to marry. Maybe that girl would have been Dolores.
He tended not to dwell on what could have been. That had been every therapists recommendation, and so he didnÂŽt. But sometimes, like with the music that was clearly from the 60s, 70s, and 80s, thoughts came wandering. He felt lucky to be a part of the avengers though, because it meant he was isolated. He didnÂŽt have to change too much to fit in with the outside world if he didnÂŽt want to. He didnÂŽt have to listen to modern music because thatÂŽs what others did, he could stick with his 20s and 30s jazz.
Bucky looked over to Lori who was humming along to one of the swedish songs that was playing. He wasnÂŽt in any rush to finish his tasks, as it would be better to have the meatballs done first. Almost everything else was already prepared. He decided to help Lori, it would go a bit quicker that way even if she seemed fairly sure with the rolling. He washed his hands before he took his place besides Lori and grabbed some of the meat. He had gone for beef raher than pork, neither Lori, Sam or Wanda liked pork.
They had all of the meat rolled up and lined on a sheet in just a few minutes, Lori had already done a big part of it. Bucky put the tray in the oven and set a timer for 20 minutes. He had a bit of a different approach to meatballs than many others. He always threw them in the oven and then fried them up in some crushed tomatoes. It wasnÂŽt traditionally how meatballs were made in Sweden, because of course he had looked that up.
Lori hummed to herself before she began to sing along with the song that was playing. She was no singer, that was for sure, but she didnt sing for others. Her therapist had asked what her hobbies had been before she was kidnapped and Lori had answered singing so here she was singing, trying to take back what she had liked. Her mother had always sung Christmas songs with her when they were driving during the winter. That had been some of the best times of LoriÂŽs life.
Wanda and Sam came into the kitchen together. They both seemed happy and calm, and Wanda seemed to be a lot warmer. âHey, lunch should be done in about half an hour or so,â Bucky said and smiled at the two. Sam nodded and patted Wandas shoulder. âIÂŽll get a fire started in the diningroom, maybe you could set the table Wan?â Sam asked and smiled at them all. Wanda nodded and Lori offered to help her, but Wanda declined, reasoning that Lori had helped Bucky cook. Lori huffed and crossed her arms, ready to argue but Wanda just turned her around and pushed her into Bucky. âDance with her and make sure she stays out of my way while I set the table,â Wanda told Bucky and left the two in the kitchen.
Bucky managed to catch Lori by the waist and kept her close. âWell, my lady, would you care to dance with me?â He asked and held out his hand for her to take. She took his hand gently and squealed as he pulled her closer and placed his other hand on her waist. Lori had never danced. She had learnt a bit during her time in Hydra, but only enough for one mission. Bucky asked Friday to raise the volume slightly and the two began to dance to the tunes of `Have yourself a merry little christmas`. The Sinatra version. If it was one thing that Bucky had learnt it was that Lori really liked Sinatras voice and found it soothing enough that she often fell asleep with his music playing.
It was very noticable that neither of them were used to dancing or had done it in a long while, but that was alright. They managed to avoid each others toes at least, which they were both happy with. Dancing with Bucky was fun. Lori had never had that much fun. She felt seen for the first time. The timer for the oven went off behind them and they both sighed. Bucky leaned down and pressed a quick, and soft, kiss to LorisÂŽ lips before he released her to take out the meatballs. Lori stood frozen for a second before she decided to move so she was out of the way.
Bucky got the meatballs and immediatly tossed them into a pot he had prepared with tomato-sauce. He wasnÂŽt sure what spices to toss in so he had gone for paprika, garlic, black pepper, and oregano. He had also shredded some mozzarella beforehand. Again it wasnÂŽt a very traditional thing to have on Christmas, but it was meatballs at least. He turned the pot, which contained water and potatoes, on. Lori stayed out of the way as this was Buckys field now. She jumped up on an empty counter and swung her legs a bit as she watched Bucky work.
The food was prepared to perfection, everyone thought so, apart from Bucky. He was happy with most of it, but he was nervous. He wanted Lori to approve of it so badly. He had done it all for her after all. He wanted her to be able to hold on to some traditions, and if that meant them all eating together for two whole days then so be it. He would also sit through an hour of Donald Duck for Lori if it made her happy.
They all helped each other fix up the last of the lunch and took it out into the dining room. Bucky called out to everyone through Friday and they all gathered in the dining room. Aunt May had arrived just in time for lunch, and Peter had brought Ned as well. Scott and Hope was there, like Bruce and the gods. Lori sat down between Loki and Bucky. She poured herself and Bucky some water and asked wether Loki wanted some or if he was drinking mead. He accepted the water quietly and the whole team began to dig into the food on the table. There was definitely enough for them all.
Conversations were started and ended, but no one was arguing, as if it was a quiet rule. Not even Bruce and Thor argued about what was magic and what was science. Loki was quiet in general apart from when Wanda asked him a few questions abut his powers and how they differed from hers. They hadnÂŽt always seen eye to eye and they hadnÂŽt had a lot of time together to just talk. Lori smiled her way through the lunch. She felt happy, and safe. Safe was the most important, but feeling happy was an amazing experince.
The food was all eaten by half past two. Sam was complaining about how full he was and Wanda was teasing him for it. Bucky was quiet but he looked satisfied and happy. Thor was wondering if there was more food while Loki had picked up his book. Lori sighed happily before she began to clear the table. It was getting close to tv-time but it was always nice to have some stuff cleared up. She grabbed all the plates and got them all to the dishwasher. Bucky helped her of course and they cleared off the table quickly, and then moved to the livingroom with the rest of the team.
Bucky took the two-seat couch and patted the seat besides him to invite Lori, who made her way over to him happily. Sam and Wanda took the other two-seater while the others sprawled out on the third couch or the bean-bags on the floor. Bucky wrapped a blanket around them and pulled Lori into his arms before he asked Friday to play the Donald Duck showing from the swedish television with english subtitles.
Lori curled up to his side and laid her head on his shoulder as the hour-long segment started. She was quite invested in it in general and laughed a bit as the music was all in swedish. She could definitely recognize a lot of it from her childhood but there was also some new parts she didnÂŽt know off. even when she was a kid there would always be new parts to the show, seeing as Disney were growing. Some of the original scenes had been shortened and some were completely new, from recent movies.
She was close to falling asleep by the end of the hour, as a mix of the food and just the calmness she was experiencing. She was happy. No other word could describe what she was feeling. Content maybe, but in general it was a positive experience and she was very glad she got to share this moment with the people that had saved her and helped her. She was especially happy that Bucky felt like spending the time with her, and her crazy traditions. He truly had done a lot for her in her months at the compound, and part of her regretted how she had treated him in the beginning. Especially when she broke his nose.
Bucky stroke her arm lazily. She was warm and soft under his touch, but he was cautious. He knew her strength, and part of him felt responsible. But he wasnÂŽt with her out of pity, and he hadnÂŽt enjoyed their kiss out of pity. The only thing he hated, was seeing what Hyda had destroyed within her. Much like how they destroyed him. Stripped him of his personality and replaced it with the one of a killer. While he was uncertain about the fate Lori had planned for her while in Hydra, he was under the impression she didnÂŽt have as many kills under her belt as he did. He sighed softly before he stretched.
His watch showed 4.07 pm and he hummed. âI kind of want to take you out tonight, to a really nice place I usually go to for peace and quiet. How does that sound?â He asked quietly into LoriÂŽs ear. She looked back and up at him and nodded. Her face was heating up quite a bit at the thought but she would love to spend a larger amount of time alone with Bucky. âDo you mean like a date or just dinner?â She asked and bit her bottom lip. Bucky chuckled softly and nodded. âWell, I was thinking of it as a date. But, changes can be made,â Bucky said but Lori shook her head. âNo, no, IÂŽd be very happy to go on a date with you, as long as it stops snowing,â she mumbled and looked to the outside to the darkness that faced them.
The team went their separate ways. The gods were going to Aasgard. Well, new Aasgard, to celebrate the night there. Wanda and Sam had plans on going out on their own, and Bruce was off to help some of the local hospitals with some new equipment. Peter and May were opting to just stay in and take a nice evening together. Lori got to her room to get ready. She had asked Wanda for help. She had no talent in putting together an outfit, which was why she was mostly in sweats or cargo pants. A black shirt went well with that obviously, and thatÂŽs why her warderobe looked just as dark as the vast space.
Wanda came to her room half an hour after Lori, and knocked before she opened the door. âOkay, letÂŽs get you dolled up, I brought three dresses, two skirts, and some blouses that you can choose from. I also know you own two pairs of black jeans, one pair untorn, that I would recommend you keep in mind,â she explained as she placed the clothes on Loris bed. Of course she noticed it was made like it had been the day before, and she quickly deduced it hadnÂŽt been slept in at all and that Lori had spent the night with Bucky. She didnÂŽt mention it though, it was none of her business.
âDo you want to borrow a bracelet or some earrings. Maybe a necklace?â Wanda asked as she went through Loris wardrobe in search of a few nice shirts and her jeans, which she had realized Lori wasnÂŽt wearing. âSo, do you know where BuckyÂŽs taking you?â She asked and looked over at Lori. Lori just shook her head and sighed. âHe said a nice, quiet place,â she replied and sighed softly. âThat makes me want to bet on jeans and a nice shirt or blouse. Maybe I can borrow the gray one from you?â She asked and looked to Wanda. âOf course you can borrow it. Are you wearing heels or just sneakers? Or are you going for like proper boots?â Wanda asked and frowned knowing Lori favored the boots over almost anything. Lori shrugged and looked to her warderobe, and her small selection of shoes.
Lori walked over and picked up her boots. They were simple matte black ones, but she really liked them. They were very comfortable. And they would keep her warm through the snow. âIÂŽm going with the boots today, so jeans it is. I think the gray blouse would look great with them and then IÂŽll just throw on my black coat on top of that,â Lori explained and pulled everything out to line it up on the bed. âAre you sure? You wonÂŽt get cold when you take the coat off then?â Wanda asked and frowned. Lori chuckled a bit at Wandas worrying expression. âIÂŽm a super-soldier Wan. I run warm, just like Bucky. We arenÂŽt as affected by the cold,â she smiled and shrugged. âPlus IÂŽm guessing IÂŽm getting some warm food and possibly coffee or tea after that, so either way I should be fine,â she added quickly.
She really liked the outfit they had picked out. The jeans and blouse fit her perfectly and she pulled on some socks before she pulled on her boots. Wanda walked over to her nightstand and picked up the necklace Lori had lying there. âWear this as well,â She said and helped Lori put it on. It was quite squiggly and silver but it was still very simple and went with pretty mcuh whatever Lori was wearing. Lori turned around when she was done and held out her hands. âWell, do you think this will be okay?â She asked Wanda and frowned. Wanda smiled and nodded happily. âYou look great Lori,â she replied and skipped over to Lori to hug her. Wanda didnÂŽt mention make-up as Lori didnÂŽt wear make-up, ever. She found it unneccessary, seeing as she always got sweaty on missions. And she didnÂŽt understand the whole deal anyways, there was just too much of it.
Back in her day, back in the 60s, when Lori would have been wearing makeup, the things she used was eyeliner and mascara and that was it. Now there was so much more, and so many different versions of essentially the same product. She had felt so confused while walking into a CVS, and seeing the whole aisle of makeup. It had freaked her out to begin with, not that she cared if anyone else liked it, or used that much makeup. She was just worried that that was the supposedly new normal.
She didnÂŽt put on any makeup for the date either. It was still snowing and that was a good way to get runny mascara, which wasnÂŽt a very attractive look. Wanda skipped out of her room to get ready for her own dinner date. Lori watched herself in the mirror and took a deep breath. The date would either be wonderful or it would be awful, she was hoping for the first option. She took a deep breath before she left her room to go look for Bucky.
He wasnÂŽt far away, waiting in the living room. They were matching, but as always great minds think alike, and Lori was surprised to see him in dark pants, a lighter shirt and a leather jacket. She walked over to him and smiled softly. âYou look great,â she said quietly as she began to pull her jacket on so they could leave immediately. Bucky looked up at her and let his eyes wander for a few seconds before he smiled back at her.
âYOU look great. LetÂŽs take one of the nicer cars,â he said and held out his right hand for Lori to hold. She took it happily and intwined their fingers as Bucky led them down to the garage. He had a love for the very beautiful Range Rover the government had bought them. It was sleek, black, and frankly Bucky liked it for all the horsepowers it had. It was also a great car for the winter. He opened the door for Lori and helped her in before he walked over to the drivers side and got in.
It was manual. Bucky approved off that. Not that it mattered a whole lot to him anyways, he didnÂŽt even have a valid drivers license. Sam had pestered him about it the past year but Bucky just couldnÂŽt be bothered, plus he was well recognized as an avenger so cops didnÂŽt stop him. Despite Bucky missing a lisence, Lori preferred his driving over anyone elses. He was always safe, and always kept to the speed-limits. Unless a situation needed him to exceed them.
Lori curled up in the seat and turned the heat on. Not because she was cold but rather because it was comfortable. Bucky glanced over at her every now and then as he drove and he eventually reached over and placed his hand on her leg. Lori smiled and placed her own hand over Buckys. Sure it was his metal-hand, and yes it was a bit cold, but Lori wasnÂŽt bothered by it.
Loris life with Hydra had been hard, rough, and cold, but she had always found comfort in the strict schedule she had to follow. It had changed since then. It was the same shape, but so very different in structure. She couldnÂŽt get to the metal nerves of it and it still bothered her a bit, she just didnÂŽt know why.
Bucky parked the car by a diner which looked to be ancient. He got out of the car and got the door for Lori. âI used to visit this diner back in the 30s and 40s, before the war,â he explained and held out his arm for Lori to hook her own with. She did just that and stayed close to Bucky. âIt looks very cozy,â she said softly as she followed him inside. Bucky introduced Lori to the owner, an 80 year old woman who seemed to be slighty too old to run a diner, but she was very nice and active for her age.
They got a table in the far corner from the door and a menu each. They werenÂŽt as sticky as Lori would have expected from a diner. Of course Lori had a preset thought of american diners, but if this was as old as Bucky claimed it to be, she was excited. She looked through the menu but fairly early decided on a burger. It was simple, and no one could make a bad burger in Loris mind.
The old lady returned to take their orders. Bucky ordered a burger as well and diet sodas for them both. Lori watched him, and tilted her head as she leaned her elbows on the table. The lady left them to it for now but returned a few minutes later with their drinks. Not a word had been exchnaged between the two supersoldiers during that time. Once they had their drinks and were properly settled in Bucky let out a soft sigh. âI told Steve to take Peggy here when we were fighting the war, little did I know he wouldnÂŽt come back home. And even less did I know heÂŽd return to her from the 2020s,â he said as he turned the glass in his hand.
âYou used to come here before the war with him, didnÂŽt you?â Lori asked and smiled a bit. She really couldnÂŽt imagine Bucky in the 30s and 40s, but she still tried. How different he must have been. How different everything must have been back then. Everything was very different for Lori, just from the beginning of the 90s til the 2020s. She despised some parts of it, but felt lucky to have been able to experience other parts. Â
Bucky nodded to her question and crossed his arms. âYeah, the lil punk used to come here with me. Usually I tried to set up double dates for us, but he was never interested. All he wanted to do was serve,â Bucky explained and looked over to a wall of pictures. Lori followed his gaze and saw a bunch of black and white pictures. Some which clearly resembled Bucky and Steve before the serum. She was very thankful for her enhanced eyesight, which made it easier to see the pictures without having to move. âHis father died before he was born, right?â Lori asked and glanced over at Bucky once more. She was trying to tread lightly knowing how important that time, and memories were to Bucky.
âMhm, he died in the first war, two months before Steve was born. His mom used to say she was lucky that I had entered Steves life. She was working a lot to make sure they were both in a good position, and it helped if Steve stayed at my place,â he said and smiled at the memories. He didnÂŽt have a lot of them, but some of the early memories had come back. âMy family had money, I lost my ma when I was a kid, and pa went when I was a teenager. By then it was just me and Becca,â Bucky continued.
Lori listened with great interest. There was only so much she could deduce from a file. She had learned that stories were told, not written in a file. She took a sip of her soda as she listened to Bucky. He spoke of the 30s and 40s with such care. âBecca was sent off to some boarding school, and I didnÂŽt get to see her before I was enrolled. IÂŽve seen her later on in life. She turned 100, four years ago and I was there to celebrate her, but she passed away a year later. I donÂŽt keep in contact with her kids, it doesnÂŽt feel right,â he added and bit his lip. He wasnÂŽt interested in getting to know his family.
âI can understand that. My cousins have reached out to me, and their kids as well, but I⊠I just couldnÂŽt bear to face them,â Lori said and sighed. âBut, IÂŽm eternally greatful for the family IÂŽve found with you at the compound.â She said quickly and gave Bucky a soft smile as a reassurance. âYeah, I was very lucky to be able to join Steve and Sam for a few years. Even if Sam is a pain in the ass heÂŽs still my best friend,â Bucky said and reached out for Loris hand. Lori took his hand quickly and smiled.
The food arrived just a few minutes later, and despite it being on the standard diner plates it looked amazing. And it smelled amazing too. âThis looks great,â she told the old lady and got her hand back from Bucky to dig into her burger. She had always been eating the burger before fries. The burger was the main meal after all, and the fries were just a side. Sure she loved fries, but not as much as she loved a proper burger. Bucky started with two fries before he picked up his burger and turned it upside down. Lori watched him and raised an eyebrow but turned her burger as well before she took a big bite of it.
She moaned softly at the taste of it and closed her eyes. Everything about the burger was just perfect. It was savory, and round in flavor. The dressing was delicious and went very well with the pickled red onion. âOkay, from now on, I trust you wherever you take me on a date,â Lori said once she was finished chewing and swallowing her bite. Bucky chuckled at her and shook his head. âThis is honestly the only good place I know. IÂŽve refrained from going to Manhattan or popular New York in general,â he explained and took another bite of his burger.
Lori continued to eat and a few bites in she coughed slightly as a piece of her burger got stuck in her throat. She groaned softly as she swallowed it down with a few sips of her soda. âFuck, I should know better than to chug down food, shouldnÂŽt I?â She asked and laughed. Bucky laughed with her and reached over with his napkin to wipe some dressing off of her chin. âHey, I canÂŽt blame you. The burgers are amazing,â he said and smiled softly. He finished his burger in three more bites, and Lori was amazed at how much he could fit into his mouth.
âWhatÂŽcha staring at doll?â He asked between bites and leaned back as he swallowed his last bite. âOh, nothing, just a real cute guy,â she teased him and smirked as she watched him. She finished her burger just in time for the old lady to come back and asked how they found their meals. They both thanked the old lady and asked her to send their compliments to the chef. âWell, my husband will be very happy to hear it. You kids are welcome here any time, we love seeing Bucky here, and itÂŽs so nice to see him bring a lady with him,â she said and patted Loris shoulder.
Lori felt her face heat up and looked down at her hands. She wasnÂŽt embarassed, but she felt as if she was getting praise she didnÂŽt deserve. âShe is the only one I feel comfortable enough to bring here,â Bucky explained. Lori looked up at him and bit her lip. âOh, so youÂŽre the only one who can beat him up, when that is necessary?â The old lady asked and placed a hand on her hip while giving Bucky a stern look. Bucky blushed and coughed to himself. âIÂŽll have you know that IÂŽm a very nice man ma`am, no need for a beating here,â he said quickly. Lori couldnÂŽt help but laugh and shake her head. âDonÂŽt worry ma`am, he already knows IÂŽll win, IÂŽve done it once before,â Lori said and glanced to Bucky.
Bucky groaned as he thought back to the day and moment Lori was referring to. He had known Lori was like him, but he had thought she would go easy on him. Or that heÂŽd have the upperhand, with his metal arm and his years of experience and training, but no. He had pushed her over the edge with his teasing and she had broken his nose and bruised him up good. âYeah, and I was a mouthbreather for a week, thatÂŽs your favorite story to tell, but IÂŽm sure Mrs. Green has better things to take of right now,â Bucky said and gritted his teeth a bit. He did not like to be ridiculed, and that story really wasnÂŽt a suitable date-story.
With a sigh Lori instead dug into her fries. âSorry, but you were the first person I got to fight, and also the first person I touched voluntarily after I came out of the Cryo,â Lori said softly. She didnÂŽt mean to embarass Bucky at all, it was a good memory to her, despite hurting a person she had come to hold very dear. Bucky ate his fries in silence but hummed in approval of her apology. âI know doll, itÂŽs just⊠I was undefeated until you came along, so my ego was bruised,â he said and frowned. Lori gave him a small smile and reached out to take his hand. âI get it, but hey, IÂŽll let you win next time, alright? I could use a more fair challenge than Wanda anyways,â she teased him and moved her hand out of his before he could smack it playfully.
âShe is quite the unfair fight, isnÂŽt she?â Bucky asked with a chuckle. Lori nodded and laughed. âBut itÂŽs great practice, she really keeps me on my toes when we train,â Lori said and shrugged while she polished off her fries. Bucky did the same and leaned back patting his stomach. âPlease donÂŽt tell me youÂŽre better than sharing a slice of apple pie with me and have some coffee or tea?â Lori said and smirked at him. âOh, IÂŽm better. I suggest we get a slice each, and bring them back to the compound for a movie, I can even drive us past a Starbucks if youÂŽd like. I know how much you like their drinks,â he teased Lori.
Lori lit up in front off Bucky and nodded eagerly. âOh, yes please, I want a peppermint hot chocolate so bad,â she said and clapped her hands excitedly. Bucky chuckled again and ordered their apple pies when Mrs. Green came back. He also brought out his wallet to be ready to pay. Their pies came back in a cute little box with a bow on top. âItÂŽs on the house today kids, just come back every month, alright?â Mrs. Green said and smiled at them both. Lori thanked the old lady a few times and once more complimented the food.
Bucky stood up and reached out to take Loris hand while she grabbed their to-go box. He stepped closer to her and pecked her lips. âThank you for coming out with me, I always love spending time with you,â he mumbled against her soft lips. Lori smiled against his lips and pressed hers to his once more. âNo, thank you Buck, I havenÂŽt really ever been on a date, but this was just perfect,â she said softly with a smile. She was happy, and it showed. Bucky led her out to the car and opened the door for her. âKeep the pie safe, or IÂŽll have you pay for it later,â Bucky teased Lori who protectively wrapped her arms around the box. He laughed at her and shook his head before he closed the door behind her and got behind the wheel.
âSo, Starbucks, and then back home to a movie?â Bucky asked as he backed out of the parking lot. Lori looked out the window at the snow that came down in beautiful flakes. It had eased up quite a bit while they were at dinner. Bucky drove them for a little while before Lori asked him to stop. âYou brought your mobilephone, right?â She asked as Bucky parked the car by the side of the road. He nodded with a frown. âCould you take a picture of me, in the snow?â She asked excitedly and opened the car door.
Bucky nodded once more and got out of the car as well. âAlright, letÂŽs do it, but quickly, itÂŽs windy and I really want some coffee,â He confessed and got his phone from his pocket. He looked at the background and directed Lori to a place she could stand. Seeing as Bucky hadnÂŽt turned the car off the headlights would work as their lightsource. âOkay, now hold up your hands as if youÂŽre trying to catch the snow,â he insisted and held the phone up to snap a few pictures, from which Lori could choose her favorite.
Lori rushed back to the car and got in blowing some warm air onto her hands. Sure, both her and Bucky could withstand colder temperatures for a longer time, but it was still uncomfortable to be in. âOkay, letÂŽs get drinks and then go home. This is enough nature for me today,â Lori laughed and turned the seat heat on for them both.
#Bucky Barnes#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky x oc#bucky fanfic#bucky barnes x oc#Winter Soldier#the winter soldier#winter solider fanfiction#winter soldier x oc#the winter solider fanfiction#seapandorasfics#seapandoraswritings#marvel#Avengers#avengers fanfiction#avengers x oc
4 notes
·
View notes
Text
Once Bitten, Twice Stupid prt.4
Lance kept the rear view mirror on the two strangers in the back. The shorter one of the two was unfairly hot. Lance might never have had sex, out of fear of losing self control, the fact he was monster, and he didnât know if he was going to knock some poor stranger up with some half vampire kid, but he knew well enough that the man was edging on his type. Untalkative, the man had his arms crossed, hand clutching the raspberry slushy Pidge had forced upon him. He looked as impressed to be in Lanceâs car, as Lance was to have him there.
âIf you donât mind me asking, what is it that you three do that has you out so late at night?â
Lance did mind. Thanks to Pidge these two strangers had been committed to memory for the rest of his undead life
âMan, you donât want to get Pidge started...â
Hunk was also uneasy. Heâd found his way into the bag of chocolate eclairs, the pile of wrappers now more than the chocolates left
âOh? Pidge?â
âWeâre paranormal investigators. Youâve heard all about Garrisons blood past... well, weâre going to be the first to capture it all on filmâ
Shiro raised an eyebrow, Lance accidentally meeting his eyes in the mirror, quickly averting his gaze back to the road
âOh, but Lance is a lawyer... Heâs the serious one who doesnât believe in ghostsâ
Thanks for that Pidge, now Shiroâs attention was on him
âYouâre a lawyer?â
âYep. Got the fancy piece of paper and everythingâ
âWow. What kind of law do you practice?â
âFamilyâ
Yeah, Lance knew his manners were lacking, he didnât need Pidge kicking the back of his chair like she did
âAh. That must be toughâ
âSome days are worse than others, but it is what it is. What do you two do?â
It was on the tip of Lanceâs tongue to mention the photography thing, but being a dumb human meant they didnât always remember what was said
âThatâs right, you said your brother was into photography?â
Aaaaand the attention was back on Pidge
âYeah, Keith likes to take photos, itâs more a hobby than anything. Iâll save you the details and just say Iâm in finance. Not terribly interestingâ
Great. A finance guy right next to the registered hacker of the group...
âSounds boringâ
Shiro snorted a laugh. Lance cursing mentally that he now had Keithâs name in his head
âIt has its moments. So you guys are into the paranormal? Ever see anything?â
âNot yet. But you never kno-ooow. Watch where youâre driving!â
Turning onto the dirt road that lead to his house, Lance could have probably been gentler on the ditch. Each year the council filled the damn thing up, only for it to all erode away with the first rains of the year
âIf youâre not used it by now, you never will beâ
âThatâs because you canât drive for shitâ
âIt sounds to me like you want to walk home in the morningâ
âIâll be goodâ
Lanceâs lips betrayed him with a smile. Pidge would never âgoodâ, her rebellious behaviour was just another thing about her to love
âYeah, yeah. Youâve told me that a hundred times and Iâm still waitingâ
âOh, shut it, dadâ
âIf I was your dad, youâd be grounded for lifeâ
âThatâs fine. People suck anywayâ
âWith no wifiâ
Pidge lunges forward in her chair, an arm coming around him in a hug
âIâll be good! Please donât take my wifi awayâ
âAs if I could. Youâre the one who set it upâ
âOh, right. Guess I donât need to be that nice to you thenâ
Licking his cheek, Lance wrinkled his nose
âYouâre so fucking grossâ
âYou love meâ
âThat I do. Weâre nearly home. Sorry itâs not much, I donât really have visitors over. And I hope youâre not allergic to cats, Blue likes to shed all over the placeâ
In the back, Keith scoffed
âWhat kind of a name is âBlueâ for a cat?â
How dare he insult Blue and her perfect little body of complete perfection. Blue was Blue, his number one girl, not a number one emo reject in the backseat of a strangers car because he hadnât bothered learning basic maintenance
âI donât know, what kind of name is âKeithâ for a mulletâ
When Shiro laughed, Lance was certain it was the manâs first real and genuine laugh for the night
âHeâs got you thereâ
âGo fuck yourselfâ
Pidge laughed as Keith sulked. If he wasnât good at taking a joke, then he shouldnât be dishing it out. Not that Lance was one to talk
âDonât mind him. He gets cranky when heâs sleepyâ
The wrinkles between Keithâs eyebrows deepened at his brotherâs explanation
âYouâre the one who could have just got a hotel roomâ
âAnd youâre the one being rude. Lance, and his friends, are doing us a favourâ
âOr theyâre going to murder us in our sleepâ
âNah, man. Thatâs too much effort. Iâll make you a deal though, you donât murder us and we wonât murder youâ
Keith seemed even grumpier at Lanceâs joke, Lance just anxious to reach his house already. This was terrible idea, a disaster in the making, and the plot of a pretty average b-grade movie. One thing was for sure though, he wasnât wearing a matching bra and underwear, pretty much guaranteeing he wouldnât be the first one murdered.
*
Parking by the steps of the porch, the rain started pelting down as Lance cut the ignition. Relieved to finally be home, he could see Blue sleeping on the windowsill of the living room, having decided to ruin yet another set of vertical blinds in her search for the perfect napping spot. Seeing her was what brought the greatest relief, not the warm light filtered between the blinds, and the knowledge his house would be nice and warm with his bed waiting for his tired arse. Opting to leave the equipment in the car for the night, Lance figured heâd collect it once the otherâs fell asleep. All Pidge needed was the camera cards, and her laptop, which she was small enough to climb into the trunk for. God. He really didnât want strangers in his house, judging things, and even worse, touching things. He liked all his things and he liked them where they were. Routine was key to keeping his sanity, and familiarity helped his Mami whenever he brought her home for a visit.
Fleeing from the car, they all managed to get themselves wet despite the short distance. The rain didnât bother Lance, not when he couldnât actually catch a cold from prolonged exposure to the cold. It was his guests his had to worry about
âCome on in. Leave your shoes by the door and Iâll grab us all some towels. Shiro, you and Keith probably donât have a change of clothes with you, so Iâll lend you some robes now. You can chuck your stuff in the machine, then put it in the dryer before heading to bed. Hunk, wanna show them through the kitchen? I know weâve got snacks, but I would kill for a glass of redâ
âYou got it, buddyâ
The look in Hunkâs eyes seemed to question if he really wanted Shiro and Keith to know where Lance kept his knives. Hunk was too polite to blurt that out, not like Pidge who had no filter
âOut the way losers, Iâve got a date with my princessâ
âMy princess, is sleeping on the living room window sill. Donât blame me if you get scratchedâ
âThatâs just her way of telling me how much she loves meâ
âOr how much you drive her insaneâ
âRude, much. Iâll meet you guys in the kitchen when Iâve got my Blueâ
Pidge pushed both her slushies over to Hunk, Hunk seemed nervous about left alone, but mentally rallied as he managed a smile
âThe kitchenâs through hereâ
With three robes and a bundle of towels, Lance returned to the kitchen where Hunk had started stress baking. The signs were obvious, from the flour next to the mixing bowl, to Pidge sitting on the kitchen bench with an unhappy looking Blue held in her lap
âSorry, some lazy arsehole didnât sort the linen closestâ
It was lie. He simply, really, truly didnât want to deal with his visitors. Passing Shiro and Keith a robe and a towel each, Lance went on to wrap a towel over Hunkâs shoulders, then throw Pidgeâs at her. Catching the towel, she managed to keep Blue contained in her lap, despite Blueâs displeasure
âLet me guess, that means you?â
Lanceâs big blue eyes widened, shocked Shiro would make a joke
âDamn, Lance. I think I might just like this oneâ
âOh, bite it, Pidge. Yeah. That lazy arseholeâs me. Even if there were more hours in the day, Iâd still probably spend them sleeping. Did Hunk offer you guys a coffee?â
âAlready on it, man. Iâm whipping up some butter cookies to go with the teaâ
Lance sighed to himself again, mentally of course because his mother would have smacked his arse had he done it out loud. He didnât do guests for a reason. The feeding them thing was annoying
âI hope you donât mind, but can you show us where the bathroom is?â
Right. They were wet. He was wet. He was supposed to be human, which meant sliding his robe on over his clothes, or rather starting too then realising it wouldnât go on over his jacket. God. He was making an idiot of himself.
With his jacket over his chair, Lance flashed Shiro and Keith a smile
âYeah, through here. You guys can go ahead and take a shower if you want. I mean, seperate showers, or whatever, no judgment if youâre into that kind of thing. Sorry, Iâm not used to visitors. Feel free to use whatever you find in the guest bathroom, most of itâs Hunk and Pidgeâs stuff theyâve left here, but thereâs fresh soap bars and spare toothbrushes in the second drawerâ
Someone needed to shut him up. Stitch his goddamn lips together, then bury him until his embarrassment worse off. Lanceâs moves were still as he led his guests from the kitchen to the bathroom
âHere we go. Iâll put you in the spare room down here, and weâll sleep upstairs. Thereâs not much down here, just my office which is the end room. Your room will be the next door up, itâs got two twins in there, so plenty of space. Pidge set up a charge pad, because you guys probably didnât bring your chargers either. If you go all the way the other way in this hall, youâll reach the laundry. Everythingâs out in the open, so help yourself. I know this is awkward as fuck, and probably is for you two, but thereâs no saying no to Pidge once she thinks something is a good idea. Oh, yeah, donât be afraid to take your time, if you get lost, give us a yellâ
Shiro thanked him, towing Keith into the bathroom by the arm. Lance not going to question that one. Not at all. Nope. Nooo... God that family had some good genetics though. Under all his brooding pouting, Lance had caught sight of Keithâs eyes... Eyes like two small galaxies had been captured and shoved in there. How they were so damn purple when he was human, Lance didnât know, but fuck it was unfair.
When the bathroom door closed, Lance headed down to the office. Pidge couldnât be trusted with electronic locks, leaving him the only option of dead locking the door. His explanation was that the cases he worked on deserved privacy, which his two friends respected. Heâd let them in the office once to satisfy their curiosity, Pidge finding the sheer number of books boring. On the outside it appeared a normal office. Bookcases, filing cabinets, his framed diploma, laptop, printer, all those sorts of normal office things. His desk was organised around the clutter, that totally wasnât his fault. He couldnât help he had a weakness for quirky stationary. His current favourite pen was decorated with dancing cacti. The small things in life helped him deal with lifeâs less than pleasant things. Under his desk were the only two anomalies of the room. On the left, instead of drawers, was his wine rack. On the right, behind the drawers, was his fridge. Lance might be the worlds biggest klutz with his glasses on, but he wasnât stupid enough to leave his blood bags where everyone could see them. Locked behind a heavy iron door, the previous fireplace of the room meant no one paid much attention to the outside protrusion where it once sat. Heâd kept the decorative tiles in place, making a feature of it around his desk in order to keep the questions to a minimum. When it came to time leave his current set up, he was going to be devastated.
With precious minutes ticking down, Lance grabbed himself out the blood pack heâd started for the day. He never let himself go hungry, but with two strangers in the house it was better he let himself have a small feed just to keep his nerves in check. Grabbing down a wine glass and the closest bottle of Shiraz, he poured himself a double before pouring in a good double shot of blood. The bag was O+, not his favourite, yet not the worst. He wasnât one of those blood snobs that only every drank one type. He was grateful for what he could get, and more grateful to the people who donated their blood under their own free will. Naturally they were compensated for their blood and their time, Coran who ran the blood bank in Platt wasnât a man to be messed with. Lance knew Coran wasnât human, yet he had no clue what race he was, nor did he have any idea the race of his niece Allura who often helped out. The pair of them were the coordinators for most of Platt city, and the surrounding area, providing safe blood for those not in a coven or forced from a coven due to whatever reason, with in reason... He knew they werenât human, as neither of them had aged a single day in all the years heâd known them... which was a pretty long time when he stopped to think about it... which he definitely didnât have time to right now.
Straightening up his office, Lance then headed back to the kitchen. Hunk busy with the cookies heâd just placed in the oven, while Pidge was sipping on her slurpy. Blue knew she wasnât supposed to be on the kitchen table, yet gave zero fucks, Lance striding over to scoop her up and pepper her with kisses, after placing his glass down carefully
âWhoâs daddyâs good girl?â
Blue shot him look that expressed how little she thought of him, done with his craziness and protesting of her less than regal treatment
âYes, I know. You donât care, you just want your wet food and the blanket turned back on. Itâs such a hard lifeâ
Stooping to let Blue down, she gave him a look of disgust before licking at her fur as if to erase his pats. Picking up his wine glass again, he took another sip, feeling the way the blood coated his mouth as it slid down easily
âWell, thatâs done. Theyâre in the bathroom now, doing whatever. I still canât believe you volunteered my houseâ
Pidge shrugged
âI know if it was Matt who was stuck, Iâd want someone good to help him out. I promise to pay for anything that gets damagedâ
âDamn, girl. How much they pay you for that tour?â
Pidge shrugged again. They both knew she wouldnât be paying, if she tried Lance wouldnât let her
âEnoughâ
Matt was a bit of a tricky topic. He was a firm believer in all things paranormal and supernatural. For all her enthusiasm and research, Matt dwarfed Pidgeâs knowledge by a long shot. Apparently when Pidge was younger Matt had got himself in a bit of jam chasing ghosts, since whatever had happened, heâd left to track things all across the world. Pidge missed him fiercely, and was left constantly cranky with her brother at his lack of regular updates
âSpeaking of Matt, have you heard from him latelyâ
Lance was glad Hunk was the one asking, heâd stripped Pidge bare of all her defences, keeping her secrets at the same time as keeping her grounded
âNot for something like 3 months now. Dad said he was in Italy the last time he checked in with him. Mum worries herself sick when she doesnât hear from himâ
âPidge, if heâs anything like you, then heâs fine. You Holtâs are a touch bunchâ
Pidge sighed, Lance sympathising over how hard it could be not to hear from your siblings. There was nothing like the love and hate that came with having a sibling. Half the time you want to murder them in their sleep, but god help anyone else who messed with them. His whole family had changed after heâd been turned, theyâd aged while he remained the same. Now he was getting depressed.
Sliding off the counter, Pidge threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce hug
âI just... really miss himâ
âI know you do. Iâm sure he misses you, but heâs like you and once heâs off chasing something time looses all meaningâ
âYeah. I mean, I know he is, but sometimes it really...â
âFucking sucksâ
Pidge nodded as Lance finished her sentence for her. She was just a baby, while he was an old man of 44
âHave you messaged him lately?â
âEverydayâ
That had to hurt even worse. 120 plus messages left on read
âUntil he comes back, youâll have to be happy with the two of usâ
âI mean... if I reeeeeeally have toâ
Hunk turned from the oven, enveloping both of them in a bear hug
âGroup hug!â
Pidge laughed, faking an attempt at squirming her way out. Hunk laughing too as he lifted them both off their feet for a moment. Lanceâs poor wineglass barely surviving the ordeal
âYou two are stuck with meâ
âYep. We sure are. And weâre the luckiest people aliveâ
Well, Pidge was alive. His undead arse sure wasnât getting any closer to living
âOkay, thatâs enough, losers. Iâm gonna go set the tapes up. Hopefully weâll see something goodâ
âOr not. Not seeing anything is good too. Lance, go make sure she doesnât edit the video in some way... Iâm going to have nightmares tonight as it isâ
âIâve got you, bud. Come on, Gremlin. Letâs go set up your videosâ
Lance had nearly let himself forget there were two strangers in his house. He couldnât actually forget, but he was trying his damn hardest as he let Pidgeâs techno-babble wash over him. Heâd never met Matt in person, but Pidgeâs missing him was bringing up how much he missed his own siblings. Mami would let him know how theyâre doing, keeping him in the family loop. It had to be Papiâs funeral when heâs last seen them all. Lance lying through his teeth that he was named after his father, Lance, to pass off his young looks. He missed his papi. His papi had worked hard all his life, a farmer through and through, with every analogy somehow farm related. Especially when it came to his tractor, that was the manâs default go to when explaining anything, or attempting to have a father and son chat. He missed him something fierce, like he missed his siblings. None of them had invited him to his papiâs wake, Lance felt like he shouldnât even be at the service, but his Mami gripped his hand and kept him close the whole time. She was the only one who wasnât afraid of him. Lance hated them all for leaving him, but he loved them all because when they were kids things were so much less complicated. Late night bonfires, hunting on the farm, surfing, dancing in the rain. Huge family Christmasâs where it felt like everyone in town showed up. Kids in and out the the house, not like Christmases now days where heâd spend time with his Mami in the morning, taking her to church for mass then out for a drive, blow off his friends, binge bad rom-coms come evening and cook a feast up for Blue.
Smacked in the face with a flying TV remote Lance was forced back out of his self loathing shell. He had a good life, and even better friends. There was nothing wrong with the way he lived, and he had a sense pride in the work he did. Not all cases went his way, but he his head on better than most as far he was concerned
âWhat the fuck?â
âThatâs for tuning out when I was trying to talk to meâ
âYou hit me in the faceâ
âGood. I was aiming for you chest, if that helpâ
Lance rose a finger to poke at his eyebrow where the remote had hit, there didnât seem to be any blood, so he supposed he could let Pidge off
âYou have my undivided attention. What did I miss?â
âI was saying itâs good to go, whenever Hunk gets hereâ
âYou know heâs really going to have nightmares tonightâ
âThen he can crawl into bed with youâ
âWhatâs wrong with you?â
âUh, hello. Iâm a girl, and Shayâs a girlâ
Lance rolled his eyes
âReally? I hadnât noticedâ
âIâm just saying, donât wanna make things complicatedâ
âThereâs nothing going on between you two. Itâs fine, youâve shared a bed beforeâ
âBut not when Hunk was this close to finally getting a girlfriendâ
Pidge held her fingers together, rather than the normal tiny gap
âFine, but he sleeps in your room and you sleep with the light onâ
âWhat are we? Twelve?â
âAwww, did little Pidge sleep with the light on all the way up to 12?â
âOh, fuck you. Youâre only like 2 years older than me. I bet you kept your night light on until you last nightâ
Pidgeâs face said she was thinking over her words, knowing that something didnât quite sit right in what sheâd said, but if he was to point that out, heâd be hit for having the nerve
âYep. Iâm completely hopeless. Who knows what lurks in the dark. What if the monster under my bed attacked my feet because they hung over? What would I do then?â
âYouâre such an arseholeâ
âHey, Blue has a stage where my toes were her mortal enemyâ
âIâm going to tell Blue youâre going around telling everyone sheâs a monsterâ
âBy definition, all cats are arseholes. She knows sheâs the cutest little monster thatâs too tiny to take me downâ
âDude, sheâs got you wrapped around her little finger?â
âOh, so Lance has a girlfriend?â
Caught up in Pidge, Lance hadnât heard Shiro approaching. He damp near jumped out of his skin at the unexpected voice
âNo, this loser is unlucky in love, like the rest of usâ
âAh...â
Shiro sounded confused, Lance embarrassed
âWeâre talking about my cat. Sheâs a pint sized monster. Sheâs probably going to be cranky all night because I didnât give her more wet foodâ
âAh, I see now...â
The silence that fell was awkward as fuck... Right. He had to be a good host
âWeâre going to watch what Pidge filmed tonight, if youâre up to it. Hunkâs cookies should be done soon...â
âOh, I was thinking Keith and I might just head to bed. You know, get out of your hairâ
âDude, you have to try Hunkâs cookies. Theyâre like a gift from godâ
Shiro gave a nervous laugh, not everyone got Pidgeâs humour, or brashness
âWhen you put it like that, how can I say no?â
Pidge clapped her hands
âExcellent. Now, the most important thing of all, do you believe in ghosts?â
âI canât really say one way or another. I do have a friend thatâs into that sort of thingâ
âThen the next time you talk to them, youâre going to sound like a total expert. Sit down and buckle up, itâs time for an adventure into what lies beyondâ
Pidge waved her fingers as her voice adopted a spooky tone for the âwhat lies beyondâ part. Poor Shiro was coping Pidge totally nerding out. At least if she managed to scare him away, Lance wouldnât have to worry about crossing paths with him, or his brother, ever again. Ugh. Being nice was exhausting.
#once bitten twice stupid#vampire Lance#vld au#ashratherose#mpreg#waaaaaaay future references#klance
15 notes
·
View notes
Text
His Treasure || Part 12
Pirate!Baekhyun x Reader - Series
Summary: Itâs either on your knees and beg for your life or your walking the plank.
Absolutely NO plagiarizing my work. Moodboard by @byunfirstlady
Previous | Next
âThe library?â
Nodding furiously, you gave the butler who was just passing by an eager look.
âYa, a library. I'm sure you folks have one around here somewhere. This is a castle soâŠ. Royal library maybe?â
The butler made a thinking face. âAhh, yes. His Highness Jaebumâs private library. Itâs quite magnificent I have to say, a grand area filled with many wonders. Only thing is that he doesnât allow anyone inside.â He sighs. âShame really.â
Your smile falters at this. âWhat?â
The butler nodded, motioning you to follow him as the two of you walk together down a long hallway.Â
You had woken up this morning with quite a headache. Last night sure was something to sleep off of. As soon as you got dressed and ready for the day, you had decided to just aimlessly walk around the castle when you suddenly came across a butler who was doing his own thing. You had just asked him about the library and were a bit disappointed with the answer.
âIf you want a way in His Highness Jaebumâs personal library, you need permission from himself first. Only he gets to decide who goes in and who doesnât.â
You nodded, albeit frustrated. This would surely take some work.
âMy lady?â
You and the butler both stopped waking when you heard a foreign voice. Turning around, you both were greeted by a castle maid who bowed when she stopped a few feet away from where you stood.
âPlease excuse me if Iâve interrupted anything.â
You shook your head, offering her a small smile and letting her know that she wasnât interfering with any important talk.
The maid straightened up and nodded. âWell, Prince Jaebum has requested to see you. He is about to have breakfast and was asking if he could eat it with your presence.â
You looked at her slightly stunned.
Oh yeah, you forgot that all of your meals would be with him from now on. Nonetheless, you gave your approval. You left the butler with a polite goodbye, one that he happily returned and walked away from you, off to perform his own duties.
The maid leading you made you follow her to a floor lower from where you previously were to the ground floor. You grew confused when she turned around and began to eye you up and down.
Asking her what was wrong, she shook her head, telling you that she was just seeing whether if what you were currently wearing was appropriate for breakfast or not.
âGoodness.â You though. âThey even fuss over what clothes to wear while they eat?â
âIâm fine with what Iâm wearing.â You told her. âDonât worry about it.â
The maid gave you a nonchalant look before looking forward as the two of you continued your way.
âIâm sure the lady is comfortable with what she is wearing.â She replied. âI was only thinking about pleasing His Highness.â
âWhyâs that?â
âLady (Y/n) is going to marry the Prince, are you not? You will need to look your best at all times for him. Itâs nice to make the Prince happy. It is also by His Highness Jaebumâs orders to make sure you always look nice, despite whatever may be happening or event be occurring.â
You deadpanned. Wow. You had completely forgotten about that detail, the whole main reason why youâre even here.
âOh uh... of course...â
As you reached a set a set of large doors, the maid stopped and knocked on it twice. Once the two of you heard a faint cheerful voice saying, âCome in!â The maid gently pushed the doors open and you walked in slowly, seeing Jaebum seated at a long table that was flowing with delicious looking food.
Your stomach grumbled softly, and you blushed, hand unconsciously coming up to rest against it. While you were too busy eyeing the food, you didnât notice Jaebum smile.
âWhy donât you join me (y/n)? As you can see, Iâve got plenty to share.â
You blushed and your eyes went up to meet his. âTh-that would be nice. Thank you.â You stammered, and slowly walked over to the table.
There were many chairs around the long table, so you were a bit unsure on where you should sit, but Jaebum stood up before you could ask him anything.
âHere.â He said, standing behind the chair that was on his front right and pulling it out for you. âI would like you to sit next to me.â
Nodding and sending him a small smile, you walked up to your chosen seat and stood in front of it, sitting down on it once the prince pushed it forward. You felt chills when he placed his hands on your shoulders ever so gently.
âI hope youâre not starving too much my dear.ïżœïżœïżœ He said as he walked back to his seat. âI suppose it took the maid a bit of time to search for you. But please,â he motioned to all the food that was laid in front of the two of you as he shot you a charming smile. âTake whatever your hearts desires.â
Your stomach growled softly once more and you nodded at him, deciding to eat something before your stomach starts doing loud sing offs.
You grabbed a nearby piece of French toast, slowly bringing it to your mouth and taking a bit out of it.
Jaebum watched, smirk growing as he watched your eyes widen at the first taste, and instantly digging in to more food around you. He watched as you tried to remain proper while doing so, but he knew that because of the cooking from his best chefs, it would be hard to do so.
He noticed you taking a bite out of some freshly baked soft bread and then your eyes accidentally making eye contact with him. Slightly embarrassed, you brought the bread away from your mouth and bashfully looked to the side.
The prince just chuckled and went back to eating from his plate. âForgive my staring.â He said with a laugh. âItâs just that itâs been a while since I've had company on the dining table. I havenât enjoyed a meal with a presence since my last bride. I hope sheâs at peaceâŠâ his voice trailed off, a sad look adorning his face now.
Oh, thatâs right. Prince Jaebum still thought you were with number three and has no idea that you were actually option number four. Looks like you have to keep up the act for more longer until Seulgi finds a proper suitor for him.
You looked back at Jaebum. âIâm sorry.â You muttered, though loud enough for him to hear you. âIt must be a bit hard to see me sitting where she should have. I donât really expect you to open up much to me. We did just meet two days ago.â
Jaebum shook his head and looked at you. âNo no my dear.â He said, waving his hand in a carefree manner. âFret not over it. BesidesâŠâ he suddenly stabbed his piece of fruit in a harsh manner that made you jump.
âShe was clearly a wrong choice.â
You looked at him in shock, watching him as he continued to eat. His sudden shift in tone made you confused and a bit wary. Why did he⊠talk like that, almost in an angry tone over someone who had passed away?
You shook your head, resuming your eating as well. âThis could probably be his own way of mourning. I canât really judge him much right nowâŠâ
There was a few seconds of awkward silence, but Jaebum soon broke it.
âIt appears to me that I still do not have much knowledge of your interests my love.â He spoke, catching your attention as you looked up to meet his gaze that suddenly looked calm and nice. âSo please, tell me of the things that you like to do in your spare time.â
You had to think about this for a bit. You could just tell him of the things you liked to do back on your own island.
âHmm, I usually like to go on small strolls around the village. I have a pretty good knowledge on medicine and healing herbs so I tend to try and help whoeverâs injured whenever I have the chance. I love to sing, dance and listen to music. Oh! And one more thingâŠâ
You hoped that what you were about to say workedâŠ
âI really, really like to read. And Iâve found out that lately, I havenât been able to do so as I was a bit⊠busy with a few things and havenât been given the time to catch up on any reading of the sort.â
âReally?â the prince spoke. âWell, so do I! I'm glad we have a similar interest to such an activity!â
You were glad that you seemed to peak his interest. You shot him a smile as well.
âIâm glad we do too. But thereâs just one thingâŠâ
You decided to play a little dirty. You were going to get access to his library if itâs the last thing you do.
You twirled a lock of your hair between your fingers and looked at him with what you hoped looked convincingly enough to be as innocent.
âDo youâŠâ you continued. âHave⊠I dunno⊠a library or anything that I could visit? Iâm sure you have a nice one around here somewhere. A man of your class and knowledge should have one. Correct?â
Jaebum brought a hand forward and rested his chin on it. He hummed. âWell, I do have one actually. But I'm afraid itâs off limits. You wouldnât be able to have easy access to it too Iâm afraid. I had the library custom made in my room. â
Your hope deflated. âOhâŠâ
Jaebum mustâve seen the expression on your face, because he suddenly changed the topic.
âOh, I nearly forgot!â he nodded at you, as he took a sip of water from his glass.  There is a celebration taking place at the village today. I would like for you to attend it with me, if you could. I assume you havenât seen the village square properly yet? Seulgi told me that youâre from the island north from here. Are you⊠from The Foredoomed Islands?â
Your eyes snapped at him in shock. âN-no! Not from there! Goodness gracious.â
The Foredoomed Islands. The islands in which claim was crawling with witches and wizards. People whom society had deemed unworthy, failures, and deadly. No one goes out alive if you went there, is what rumors said. Not many have visited the island, but those who did, no one cared enough to know about it.
People said that when you take a single step on the shore of the island, youâll feel your insides begin to burn, and they say that just a few mere hours on the island can turn you mad, because the outcasts who live there have cursed the whole island and everyone who visits it. That whole island screamed go away.
You decided to just tell him where you were really from. No harm in telling him you supposed.
âIâm not from that place. And Iâm not sure from which direction it is from here, but Iâm actually from Dayrose Island. I think Lady Seulgi gave you wrong information.â
âDamn you Seulgi! Next time confirm things with me before you say anything to this man!â
âAhh, I see. The island a few days South from here. Pardon my misunderstanding.â Jaebum said, nodding his head. âBut Dayrose Island you say? Interesting. But I thought that the last royal family member died many years ago? Leaving the island to self govern itself?â
âDammit. This guy knows his stuff.â
âUhhh. Y-youâre right about the self govern part kinda. Iâm uh⊠the last bloodline to the royal family. Thereâs a lot of responsibility on my part, so I gave my people a bit of freedom to self govern themselves. Which works out perfectly since our island is a peaceful one.â
That last part of what you said was true. Your home was really good at maintaining peace between those who inhabitant the island. Not many problems broke out there but whenever there was any, the people always managed to overcome and solve them in the end.
The only thing that they couldnât handle though, were pirate attacks. And with the attack of the EXO pirates being the second attack, it was obvious that no one on the island knew how to handle them, since attacks on island were sometimes common on other islands and peninsulas, but very rare on yours.
âSounds like a nice place. Maybe I should visit it some day.â
You tried your best to mirror Jaebumâs smile. âPlease donât.â
âAs I was saying before.â He continued. âThe village is having a celebration late this evening. Iâve never attended once, but Seulgiâs adamant that you will enjoy it and wants me to take you. She thinks you will have a good time.â
You pondered over this. A celebration in the village? While the idea sounded good, you were a little hesitant because you knew that Baekhyun and his crew would be lurking around there somewhere. Your meeting with Baekhyun yesterday near the restaurant confirming your fear.
But, what could you say to this prince without raising any suspicions about you? You couldnât tell him that you were associated with pirates. You just couldnât. it was a fact that whoever was in contact with pirates, bad luck was to follow them wherever they go and that they are untrustworthy. Because pirates always meant bad business.
But seeing how Baekhyun was scared off Jaebum, seeing that he ran away when he appeared that night to save you, you figured that you should be safe next to such a high person. Also, it would be hard for them to do anything to you without alarming the villagers and in return, them notifying Jaebum of whatever happens to you.
You sighed. âOk, Iâll go.â
Jaebum clapped his hands.
âExcellent.â
And from that moment, light conversation occurred between the two of about small matters. Once you were done with breakfast, both you and Jaebum got up and headed outside the dining room.
âI must part ways with you here now my dear.â The boy next to you said. âI have business to attend to someplace else. Iâll see you later tonight.â
You looked at him surprised. âReally? Where are you off to?â
âThereâs something I need to do at the conference hall. Itâs located at the end of the island. Iâm not sure if you noticed it or not.â
âI havenât. Will you ever show it to me?â
Jaebum froze for a split second, but relaxed instantly, although you noticed it already.
He made a small face. âItâs not really much to be honest.â He said. âA little boring even, if I must say. But I promise to show you anything else, if you ever wish.â
âYour Highness.â
You both turned around to see a butler approaching, him stopping to bow once he reached you two.
âSorry to interrupt. But your carriage awaits you outside.â
Jaebum sighed and nodded. He turned to shoot you another charming smile. âWell, I must bid you goodbye now my dear. Iâll meet you when youâre ready at the entrance of the palace gates at around eight oâclock. The maids will help you get dressed. Have a pleasant day until then!â
âFarewell Prince Jaebum.â
You waved after him as he departed from your side.
Once he disappeared from your sight, you huffed and turned around, walking to god knows where.
âOk.â You said with a determined look.
âLetâs find that library.â
âThe Princeâs room should be at the end of that hallway my lady.â
âI see, thank you!â
The maid you had randomly stumbled across nodded and gave a small smile before walking away downstairs.
Looking back at where she had pointed, you stared at the hallway. There was a turn going left at the end, and you assumed that when you turned that way, you would find Jaebumâs room.
You walked slowly forward, pace gradually picking up the pace, until you were fully on sprinting. Turning left, you took a few more steps forward and stopped.
When Jaebum told you that the library was built for his own desire in his own room, you thought him to be crazy.
A library, in his own bedroom? Yeah right.
But he was rich. He could do so if he wanted too. And that arose a bit of suspicion in you. If it were a normal library, then for sure he wouldâve been fine with having it built outside of his room. But the fact that he had it made it so that no one else but him have access to it, you couldnât help but wonder what it was exactly that he was hiding.
Now that you stood in front of his huge bedroom doors, you began to grow nervous. Maybe coming here was a little too risky.
But you ignored your thoughts. You were already here, so might as well get it on with. Who knew when you could have this kind of chance ever again?
You listened for any footsteps that might be coming this way. But when you heard none, you took a step forward and pushed down the door handle, sighing in relief of the fact that it was unlocked, before quickly slipping in and closing the door behind you with a small click.
Your eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets once you did a once over after taking a good look at Jaebumâs room.
He had his normal looking bedroom on the side. Well, what was expected of a typical princeâs bedroom to look like. A king sized bed, huge walk in wardrobe, a big balcony, and another door which you believed led to the bathroom, all placed on one side of the room.
But the view of the library was what blew you away. On the wall in front of you, was an arch-like entrance that led to a separate room, the library.
Walking and going through the arch, the sights of all the books blew you away. Itâs been a while seen youâve been in a room with so many books lined neatly along the shelves. Some were even stacked on a few small tables here and there.
When you were fully in the library, you noticed a huge map plastered on a board behind a big chair and desk.
As you walked up in curiosity towards it, you took note of the many places market by little tacks on the big map and how the all seemed to be connected by string. The tacks that were scattered were in random places, on random islands. But when you followed all the tacks, you noticed that at the end of each rope, they all stopped at one place in the ocean.
âDead Manâs Home? Whatâs the prince got to do at that death place?â
Dead Manâs Home, a.k.a the most deadliest places knows for all sailing ships. No expert sailor could sail past the jagged, sharp shaped rocks that were littered all over the area. There was a huge cave on an island directly in the middle of the big mess. Some sailors have tried to go there to explore and see what new things they mightâve been able to find, but their boat always seemed to crash from the deadly rocks or just bad weather that was always present there. No one ever really came back with a peace of mind. Those who did never wanted to go back ever again.
Looking down at the desk, you spotted a big brown, leather book placed neatly in the middle.
Looking at it in wonder, you went to stand behind the desk and picked up the book. The first page you saw after opening the cover, was a bit of writing.
Im Jaebum -Â Pirate discoveries, activities, secrets, and whereabouts.
...
What?
You raised a perplexed eyebrow at this. Why was Jaebum studying and searching about pirates?
Before you could give it any thought, you heard the door of the bedroom being opened, and in panic, you threw the book down on the desk and dived down to hide behind it, heart beat suddenly picking up.
Who the heck was it?! You didnât even find the courage to take a peak to even check where it was, until you heard a voice, causing you to freeze.
âImbecile of a maid. Forgetting to bring my coat in this particularly cold day. Honestly.â
âŠ.
Shit.
It was Jaebum.
~Masterlist~
Please re-blog if you liked it!
#his treasure#exo#exo scenarios#exo fanfic#exo fanfiction#exo oneshot#byun baekhyun#exo baekhyun x you#baekhyun#byun baekhyun x reader#pirate au#pirate exo#baekhyun scenario#baekhyun fanfic
195 notes
·
View notes
Text
Three Days ~ 15
~*~Emma*~*
Sebastian was totally asleep before me.
The movie couldn't have been at the five minute mark when he was out. I remember him saying his mom had him up early moving boxes and we were out very late the night before. I wasn't offended. He was tired. Besides, I liked curling up against him and letting myself drift off.
Once I fell asleep I didn't wake up until morning. I'd fallen asleep curled up next to him and awakened draped over him. I lay there enjoying the feel of him for several minutes before my bladder insisted I get up. If he wouldn't have woken by the time coffee was ready I would have woke him. It made me smile to watch him stretching. He came over to the breakfast bar rubbing his face and looking like a rumbled little boy.
Sebastian took the cup I offered and I walked around the breakfast bar to sit beside him. He took a sip and looked over, "I'm sorry I fell asleep on you."
I smiled, "Don't think another thing about it."
He laughed, "Ok, that is the most Southern thing you've said. Pretty sure I heard your accent kick in too."
"I always have an accent." I'd never had a heavy southern accent and years in New York had lessened the slight residual twang.
Sebastian bobbled his head side to side, "Yeah, so do I. Sometimes more than others. Iâve been in Atlanta enough to know what to listen for. I've been waiting. I love southern accents."
I smirked as I brought the cup to my lips, "You'll have to get me drunk."
He snorted a laugh, "Gladly. What's the rest of your weekend look like?"
"Sundays my rest day." I went on with the question which had been lingering in my mind. "When are you heading back home?"
"My place or mom's?"
"I meant your place." He already knew this. He was playing with me. Good.
Sebastian turned the stool to face me, lacing his fingers in front of him. "I was supposed to be on a train now. I changed my plans yesterday. See, I met this woman I wanted to get to know better" He grinned sheepishly, "and felt guilty for bailing on helping my parents. So sometime tomorrow?" He leaned back to pull out his phone, "I think for the second day in a row my mom's texts have woke me up."
I grimaced with a chuckle, "Are you in trouble for staying out all night without calling home?"
"Iâm sixteen all over again." He went into his messaging app and scrolled down a little. He took turns looking at his phone then me, telling me what the text said. "Asking what time Iâd be home this morning. Twice. Admonishing me for staying gone all day. And night. Long one about her understanding I wanted to see you, but I was here to help and leaving this morning." He looked confused and scrolled further back, "I know I sent her my change of plans.â He tapped the screen when he found the text. He spoke out loud as he typed, "I'll be home soon. Check earlier texts. Not leaving yet. Today is yours. Love you." He set his phone on the counter.
"Sorry I got you in trouble."
"There's been a lot of apologizing for an innocent night sleeping on a couch." We both laughed. Even harder when his phone buzzed with a text. He looked down, "She's sorry she missed the text and I should bring you with me."
"Helping out is the least I can do." I spoke before thinking, "I understand if you don't want that."
"Wouldn't have said it out loud if I wasn't good."
I was feeling self-conscious. I hadn't invited myself, but it felt kinda like I had. Going to his parents to help move was a weird thing to do. But hell, what hadn't been weird. Nine-hour date, yoga class, line dancing, and falling asleep. All with no kissing. On second thought, helping move his parents into their house fit perfectly with the last two days.
"I need, like seven minutes."
He smiled, "I'll have another cup of coffee."
I ran upstairs to take the world's fastest shower, wash my face, brush my teeth, and change clothes. I put on shorts and t-shirt before pulling my hair into a ponytail. I skipped down the stairs, "Ready."
Sebastian looked at me then his phone, "Wow, that was under seven."
We met behind the chair. I rubbed his bicep, "Didn't want to get you in more trouble."
"Worth it." He took a step closer and wrapped his arms around me in a soft hug. Close to my ear he said, "You smell amazing. What do you wear?"
"Prada Candy.â Â His breath against my ear was almost more than I could manage. His beard scraped my shoulder near my neck and I felt a shiver.
Sebastian must have noticed. He pulled me in tight again, just long enough for me to memorize how pressed against him felt. The hard wall of his chest, tightness of his stomach, and the strength in his arms.
He groaned, "We better go." He moved away, grabbing my hand as we headed out the door. In the car he unlocked his phone and handed it to me. "Text mom we're on our way."
I snickered a little when I took the phone. A few seconds after I hit send it vibrated with a response.
Mom ~ Is Emma coming with you?
Seb ~ Yes. This is Emma. He's driving.
Mom  ~ Wonderful. Have you eaten?
Seb ~ No. Do you want us to pick up something? I know a great bakery.
Mom ~ That would be great. Thank you. Looking forward to meeting you.
Seb ~ You too
I looked up from his phone to see where we were. "We need to take a right at the next light. I offered to pick up breakfast."
Sebastian shook his head with a smile, "Oh... she's going to like you."
"I'm very parent friendly. Although, I've never done the parent thing on day three."
"Me either. First time for everything."
Today was starting out as unique as the last two days. I didn't mind. It was exciting and calm all in one. Exciting because I didn't know what was coming next. Calm because I didn't care. Being with him felt very natural. It reminds me of when I met my best friend, Angie, Eli's wife. We never did small talk. We just clicked and started having these real conversations and joking around like we'd known each other for years. We didn't dump all our secrets, like Sebastian and I hadn't, and there were still those apprehensive moments, but we felt safe enough to just talk.
I feel that safety with Sebastian. The 'does he like me' feeling seemed to be all about the failed first date kiss. It wasn't there at the restaurant and was gone at the gym. Several times I've felt something was surreal. Most recently texting his mother. Bizarre, yet somehow perfectly normal.
What is bizarre and not normal is the continued lack of kissing. Unless I'm reading things really really wrong it doesn't make sense. I'm taking breakfast to his parentsâ house after he spent the night sleeping with me on the couch, for fuckâs sake. Then there's the interesting bit about him delaying going home for two days. I don't feel comfortable initiating a kiss. Too many questions about what went wrong the first time. Not a fear of rejection, but a fear he backed off for a reason. If that's some sort of boundary for him, I have no right to push. I do have the right to ask though.
We arrived at his parentsâ house with an obscene amount of breakfast baked goods. Mini quiches, muffins, pastries, and bagels. I had to smack his hands to keep him out of the box. This is becoming a thing with us. Iâd smacked his hands at the festival too. I can think of a list of things he could do that would not result in my smacking his hands away. Probably not the best thoughts to have as we're pulling in the driveway.
Sebastian was to my side of the SUV before I could get out. He took the box and my hand before heading to the side door. "Mom's Georgeta. Step Dad is Anthony."
I looked horrified, "I canât use their first names."
Sebastian smiled, "I dare you to try anything else."
He let go of my hand to open the door, holding the box above his head to allow me to pass. "We're here."
A voice came back, "Kitchen, Sebastian."
He took my hand again and lead the way. His parents were sitting at a table in a sunny breakfast area that over looked the deck and pool. The view looked incredible and I wanted to spend some time out there today.
When they saw me behind him they stood and came over to greet me. His mom reached me first, "Emma, so nice to meet you. I'm Georgeta and this is Anthony."
Sebastian said something in what I assumed was Romanian. Georgeta patted my hand, "Of course you should call us by our first names."
I narrowed my eyes at Sebastian and waited while he and his mother had a chat. I looked at Anthony, "Do you speak Romanian?"
His smile was friendly and reached his brown eyes, "Just enough."
Sebastian had put the box on the table and came back to me, "I was explaining you're from the south where things are proper."
I nodded, "When I first came to New York a server got angry with me for using ma'am and thanking her."
Georgeta looked at me, "If you'd rather.."
I interrupted by shaking my head, "No, itâs whatever youâre comfortable with."
"Georgeta it is." She said something to Sebastian that made him smile.
He leaned in and whispered, "She said you're very sweet." He started to move away, but reversed to hug me. He whispered in my ear, "I think so too." He held on a few seconds longer before letting me go and moving to the table.
I had to stifle a groan and get my shit together fast. I'm having breakfast with the parents, but shit, today is apparently hugging day and his voice went straight to my spine and sent a shock out in every direction.
Thankfully my breakfast contribution was a big hit. Sebastian nodded toward me, "Emma knew the house when I told her where it was."
His mother looked at him then me.
"It's been empty for a long time. The family that lived here had inherited it from their grandparents. When their daughter got married she moved to Colorado or Arizona. I canât recall which. The parents followed when the grand babies were born. Took awhile for them to decide to sell. The community was happy thereâs be new people to love it."
Anthony spoke up, "The agent told us the house had been well loved." He put his hand on his wife's arm, "And now it's littered with boxes."
Sebastian clapped his hands together, "We're all yours. What do want us to do?"
I jumped in, "Iâm a great organizer."
Georgeta showed me the guest bathroom and linen closet while she sent Sebastian for boxes. She was going to work on the guest bedroom across the hall. If I had any questions she'd be right there.
She waved her hand around the bathroom, "I'm not fussy."
Sebastian walked up with a stack of boxes, "Mom just wants things out of boxes and put away."
I understood too well. I moved from the city to an apartment to my condo in under a year. "You never know where things go until you've used the space for a while."
His mom nodded, "Exactly."
"There's about four more. I'll be back."
By the time Sebastian had brought all the boxes I was sitting on the floor putting things under the sink. He squatted down next to me and brushed a lock of hair behind me ear, "You ok with this?"
"Sure." His mom said something in Romanian that made him roll his eyes. "What did she say?"
"Something about work before play."
I laughed, "Better get to it before you get grounded."
He cringed, "Yeah, that would be bad." He put his hand on my head and pushed himself up. "See you in a bit."
I really was good at organizing. There's not a lot of storage in a classroom, but there's a lot of things to store. When I finished in the bathroom I went across the hall. "Iâm about to start on the linen closet. Anything I can help you with?"
"Help making the bed would be nice."
I went to the far side of the room where the bed linens were stacked. I found the mattress pad and started shaking it out over the bed. "Sebastian said you teach music. Are you going to offer lessons here?"
"Mmm, probably. I was thinking to retire, but I know I' II start to miss teaching. You understand."
Onto the fitted sheet, "I love summer break, but I start to crave the structure and want to get to know my new kids. My parents wanted us, my sister and I, to take piano lessons. I wanted to play volleyball."
"It's never too late. Are you musical at all?"
I nodded, "I can play guitar. Had lessons every day for over a year. At least an hour of practice on top of that."
"Were you playing volley all too?"
"Yes. It was my senior year. I had volleyball practice after school. Homework before dinner and then guitar lessons and practice. Playing was my zen, how I relaxed. I know this is weird, but I liked struggling with a new chord or a new part of a song. I needed to learn to push through the frustration to get to success."
Georgeta laughed, "You'd be a good student. I like ones who got angry instead of defeated. They push until they beat what was in their way."
We finished with the duvet and pillows. She lifted a frame off a dresser and handed it to me. The frame was a beautiful blue scroll work. It took a moment for me to focus on the picture, "Is that Sebastian?" She nodded. "Heâs so little and the water is gorgeous." Sebastian couldnât have been older than three.
"The sea wasn't so far from our apartment. His grandparents would take him there for some fresh air and to play. No one had much then. I think Sebastian is in his head so much because he grew up trying to anticipate what was coming next. Even a child can feel the chaos and despair."
"He hasnât talked much about then. I haven't really seen the overthinking."
"He's worked hard to let the waves roll over him. I'm proud of him. You'll meet the stuck in his head overthinking soon enough."
"With any luck." My eyes went wide when I realized what I'd said.
She laughed, "I hope you're both lucky."
I looked toward the door, "I'm going to start on the linen closet."
"Thank you for your help. I'll head to the kitchen."
Filling up a linen closet is a lot like Tetris. Only without the time element and you can move the pieces. I was stretching up to put tablecloths on the top shelf when Sebastian snuck up on me. I felt a hand on my back and a voice say," Hey."
I jumped and screamed, "Shit!" The table clothes rained down on our heads.
"Oh shit, Iâm sorry."
He would have been more believable had he not been laughing.
I spun around and found myself in his arms. He put a hand on my head and held it to his chest. "I didn't mean to scare you." His chest shook with suppressed laughter.
I held onto his back. His muscles were stretched with his arms around me. I slid my hands down either side of his spine and let them rest on the sides of his hips. It was that or grab his ass. I was so very tempted. "I startle easy."
Sebastian snickered, "I can tell." He took a step back, taking my hands, "I wondered if you needed some help."
I looked at the scattered fabric at our feet, "I do now."
He gritted his teeth and shook his head, "I suck at folding."
I bent down to pick up one, "I'll fold you put up."
"I can do that."
After giving him the first one I paused to watch him stretch. The muscle definition in his arms and torso was fascinating. The second time I put my hand on the back of his shoulder to feel the movement. Sebastian didn't seem to mind. The last one I put my hand on his shoulder and walked past, dragging my hand diagonally to trail off his waist. His stomach jumped a little with the slight contact. I drifted toward the guest room, "Your mom showed me a picture of you."
"How embarrassed should I be?"
"Not at all you're playing on the beach. She said it wasn't far from your apartment." I led him to the picture.
He picked it up and stared at it a long time. I was afraid this was a mistake, but his mouth started to turn up in a smile and his blue eyes twinkled. "This was a good day."
"You were awfully young. What do you remember?"
"Not much. I don't remember what was going on. Just that we went to the sea. It was warm and sunny. I remember it being a happy day."
âIt's beautiful."
He nodded, "The beach always felt like a different word. In Constanta everything was controlled. Curfew, food we were allowed, heat and electricity were all controlled by the government. We never knew what we would have from day to day. At the beach it was the same not knowing what you were gonna get, but it wasn't a regime dictating. It was the phase of moon. It was natural. I was happiest watching the water, it turned to a love of tides and the moon, and then I became a space nerd." He pointed at the picture and looked at me, "This was a good day, a beginning.â
"Thanks for sharing it with me."
He nodded with a sweet soft smile. âBesides seeing if you needed help I was coming to get you. Mom wants organization help in the kitchen."
"What are you doing?"
"Moving boxes to the kitchen and helping dad with the family room."
10 notes
·
View notes
Text
My Mom Died
When i was young, or at least younger than i am now, i used to read stories of people that had lost one or both of their parents, and i always wondered how world was like for them. What do they think when someone mentions something like; "Wow, i spent a fantastic weekend with my parents" or "I went shopping with my mom and look what i got" or "My dad taught me how to drive", or even how they react to relatable memes, when they are not so relatable to them.
Unlike the majority of people who wonder these things, i actually got to experience it. But for me it isn't a story of loosing a best friend, a guardian, a role model, it's about freedom. Free from a dictator, free from the paranoia and the anxiety.
My mom wasn't born an abuser, and she definitely didn't switch into one when she had me. We as a society view abusive and toxic people as if their bad qualities are innate, when oftentimes that's far from the truth. My mom was an amazing woman and i will be the first to admit it. After all, she taught me many things, by being an example of what to avoid becoming, i learned so much. She was independent when she was young, she left her home country to seek higher education in another nation, the USSR. A country of which she didn't know the language, didn't share the same political views and definitely didn't like the weather. But she did it anyway, and when she was done, she searched for a job even further; Finland, Australia, Italy to name a few.
She then decided to get married and have a baby, me. When i was born she fell in love with me. She loved me, she really did. In fact, she loved me too much, that's what made her toxic. She decided to leave her job to raise me, to leave her friends to spend more time with me, she essentially self mutilated her mental sanity because that's what she taught was best for us. But the truth is you cannot be happy talking to small kid all day, every day for years and still be healthy. That was her biggest mistake and My biggest lesson.
I have a lot of memories of her when i was really small; we used to sit together on the couch and watch tv, we would eat chocolate together while doing it, or sometimes ice cream. She taught me how to draw, i distinctly remember us being in the kitchen cooking pasta and her teaching me how to draw hearts with faces, she even got me an easel to paint. We also used to bake cakes together or when i was really young, we used to play with my barbies on the living room floor. These are the happiest memories i have and sadly enough, i think i count them on the fingers of one hand. Even these, that in my heart are filled with nostalgia, the more i delve into them, the more i find issues. She was so indifferent and bored when we played with the barbies, she was annoyed while we were cooking and drawing heart-faced people, she didn't really let me eat much of her ice cream or chocolate because they were hers.
But those were the years that i still loved her. She was my hero, my everything, i loved her so much. And she used it against me, to punish me. She would yell at me for everything and anything, by no means was i a saint but i was a very easy child growing up. Anyway, when i would apparently do something wrong her number one tactic was to insult herself, if for example i hadn't done my homework on time she would go on and on on how she was a terrible mother and she has done an awful job at raising me, that alone would kill me. I was crying and apologizing for making her so sad, i would promise her that i would change to not make her feel that way. One other time we were supposed to go to a festival but i decided to draw with my markers and a got a little color on my hands. When she saw this she was furious that i ruined the day and we didn't go to the festival. For so many years she made me feel that i was causing her so much pain, so much sadness and i would hope to disappear. I have cried my self to sleep countless of nights hoping that i wouldn't bring her so much sadness, that i would disappear and in my place she could have i kid that made her happy...
Silent treatment was usual, she would just ignore me for days, she would withhold love from me, she wouldn't hug me or kiss me or talk to me, she would refuse to wake me up in the morning, or tuck me to sleep or take care of me. She would even lock me outside and not let me in... I was maybe 7 at the time, and i felt abandoned and helpless. And the worst thing of all, i felt guilty for causing her so much distress. I had to walk on eggshells to make her happy, but whatever i tried it wasn't enough, i was never enough. She was a bomb ready to explode.
This wasn't her only tactic though, she threatened me as often as she could, that she would hit me so much i would have bruises everywhere. Because according to her that's the only way i would learn, and that she has tried everything, to explain to me what i had done wrong and apparently this was the only way I would learn. She used to slap me in the face here and there, but nothing major to consider it physical abuse. She would threaten to lock me in the basement, which she often did. She would threaten throw away my toys, that i was very protective of. She would basically threaten to take away everything that i had interest in, it used to be toys, then tv, then my smartphone and wifi... This caused me so much anxiety over the years that when i was in kindergarten, i used to hoard all the dolls.
As the years went by she searched for every little thing that she could punish me for. Our house had rules, one of them was that everything and i mean EVERYTHING had to be in order. To give you a perfect example, she once forbade me to play with my toys and tablet and watch tv for a week because one of my shoes wasn't in a 90 degree angle to the wall and was 80 instead. Another time, i wasn't allowed to watch tv for a week because, i would come from school 10 minutes before her (she was a teacher) and while i was waiting for her i would turn the tv on. Apparently i was obsessed with tv and i needed to be punished for it. My "obsession" also resulted in another punishment i remember. Every night we would watch a series on the tv together and then go to sleep. Many of the episodes were on repeat so i liked to read the episode's description to determine if i should watch it or not. This called for extreme measures and she changed the wifi passwords and didn't give them to me for 1 month. Once when she told me to call her on 6.30 and i called her on 6.37, she came to pick me up from my friends' house and didn't let me go out for 3 weeks. But to conclude, she searched for every little thing to punish me for. She would literally ask me a mind puzzle but if i answered wrong she would take something i loved away. She used to say to my French teacher "I'll catch her, i'll catch her doing something wrong, and then she'll see". She was this desperate to punish me.
When i was a kid i really loved her and hated my self for hurting her, but as i got older i realized that maybe it wasn't my fault. Maybe i wasn't the culprit. Maybe it wasn't me after all. But she would continue to scream and yell, bang the doors and the cupboards in rage and call me and herself names. Maybe i was right, maybe it wasn't my fault that we used to fight, only she would fight as it wasn't my place to "talk back", TWICE a week minimum. Maybe it wasn't my fault that she always spoke of the negatives anyone had, i don't know one person that she hadn't insulted behind their back. I was right, i knew i was right when she complimented me for not fighting for a week or when in a fit if rage she told me that sometimes she wished that she hadn't had me. Her words cut deep into my flesh. One moment it would be "Baby you are so beautiful and so smart i love you so much" and the other it would be "You are so useless and stupid, you will never achieve anything in your life you lazy bitch".
I didn't wanna spend time with her anymore, but she demanded to be loved. She demanded me hug her and kiss her and tell her i loved her, when she would ignore me for days. I felt very conflicted to do it, i hated it but i knew that i would face harder consequences if i didn't do it. There are pictures of us hugging each other and the only thing i was thinking at that time was to touch her as little as possible. I still had to hug her and kiss her even when she said vile things to me. To compensate and to keep at least a strip of my sanity i started thinking vile things too. I couldn't handle it any more, i was loosing hair from my anxiety and i wished she was dead. I used to think it was the only way out, it was either her, or me, and i didn't know which i preferred. I used to say it when i was angry and i would take it back almost as soon as i said it, because i loved her. As the years went by, it would take longer for me to take it back, soon the reason for reconsidering changed. I tried to justify her being alive so that we -and i- would have more money, i tried to to weigh the advantages and disadvantages to show myself that i_need_her and i need to be patient one more day/week/year and i would move out. At my lowest point i stopped being remorseful of wishing for her to die. I welcomed it, i was imagining it constantly, how much better my life would be, how much better everyone's lives would be. But these things happen to other people, not me. Or so i thought.
The day came, she was a teacher at the primary school and she was to accompany the eldest kids close to graduation to the closest middle school, where i was at, for them to gage at the school and talk to the teachers. Everyone in our town with little kids knew her. She passed out in the middle school's playground, i didn't see it but everyone else did. The ambulance came and took her, my dad picked me up and drove me home. I thought they would give her some supplements and send her home. But that of course didn't happen. When they told me it was serious i thought that this is what i had been dreaming, even if she didn't die maybe the shock of what had happened would change my life even for a little time. As the days went by and she wasn't getting any better i was apprehensive, this was really it. I would be free.
They unplugged her in a week, they said it was a brain hemorrhage. Everyone knew of her, but no one knew her true colors. I was the talking subject of the year, only to be pitied.
When something like that happens, its like you want to sit down and think, how it affects you, how life will be, but you can't. Everything is moving, people go on with their lives and time passes so slow and yet so fast. For the first time in my life i felt calm and not on the edge, a weight lifted off of my chest. I wasn't on the edge, i didn't feel paranoid, i felt... relaxed. But no one else did, i was blind to the truth, everyone else seemed to love her and mourn her. I realized it that summer when i went on vacation to my aunt's place. She said that my mom was always so calm and composed and never yelled or caused a scene. I knew a bomb ready to go off when everyone else saw a saint. That week i started having nightmares, nightmares i still have today. The kind that leave you terrified to go back to sleep. I saw that she was alive. Only her thought tormented me. But to everyone else i was a sorry little orphan that lost her mommy. I still haven't really told my dad what she put me through when she was alive. In a way i refuse to let her hurt others like the way she hurt me, especially since she's dead.
I no longer remember her voice. I no longer remember her face, or her hair, her glasses. I have to look the photos to remember. But she taught me the real lessons.
Do not nag for no reason.
Do not try to find the negatives in people.
Do not push the people you love away from you.
Do not take everything as personal offense.
Life is short Do Not Waste It
#toxic parents#toxic mother#abuse#emotional abuse#abusive family#abusive parents#abusive mom#death#narcissistic parent#narcissistic mother
51 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Hand That Reaches for God, Chapter 1
***Sometimes staying away is the easiest move. Keeping a safe distance, especially for Emerson and Dean Winchester. So, when the Maklen twins come home again, they donât anticipate the feelings that Emerson will get having to see him again. When tragedy strikes, the Winchester brothers and the Maklen twins are forced to face, not only their feelings, but each other. In a story about pain, family, abandonment, and desire, the couples have to decide if survival, without love, is enough.***
Warnings: Angst, language, illness, mutual pinning
Chapter One
One of these mornings, it wonât be long, youâll call my name, and Iâll be gone. -Â Oscar Isaac
-8 Hours Before-
The house smelled like medicine.
Growing up, Emerson always felt like her house smelled like some kind of baked good. It always smelled like cinnamon sugar cookies, and hot lemon tea. Her mother was a terrible cook, but she knew how to bake. Emerson thought it was a miracle that her and her identical twin sister, Ophelia, werenât unbearably overweight. Especially Pheli, with her inability to say no to just one more cookie. Pheli was the kind of girl that everybody liked. She was made of sugar and breadcrumbs. She looked like the kind of girl that lived among the flowers. Growing up she was always the class favorite. Her smile would light up a room, where Emersonâs bad attitude would get her sent to the principal office so frequently that she had a chair with an imprint of her ass on it. She frequently was jealous of her sisters wiles. Ophelia seemed to have the ability to bat her eyelashes, and move mountains. It didnât seem fair, but Emerson would soon learn that almost everything in life was unfair.
The house didnât smell like baked goods, or lemon tea, or the flowers from Pheliâs hair anymore. Now it smelled like medicine. It smelled like sterile bed sheets, and oxygen. It smelled like pre-death. The Maklen sisters changed their last name when their father left, in solidarity, to stand with their mother. The girls were no longer the Wilsonâs. They didnât fit in the mold that Carl and his mustache left. The two tween girls and their mother burned all of the belongingâs he left in the house ceremoniously. They danced around the flames, and consumed an entire bottle of red wine. Â Â Both girls adored their mother, from her kind eyes, to her full laugh. They thought she was the most beautiful woman to walk the planet Earth. All the girls could hope for when they grew up, was that someday they would be half the woman their mother was and twice the cook. They didnât expect to have to say goodbye to her so soon, but then again, saying goodbye was never something that can be planned for. It always seemed too soon, even if there was all the time in the world. The house smelled like medicine, because their mother was dying. Her MS had gotten so bad that she was on a ventilator. She couldnât move, and she had a permanent live in nurse. Emerson was convinced that she wasnât even there anymore.
âSheâs a husk, Pheli. We should just be done. Donât you think sheâs suffered enough?â Â Â
âHow could you say that?â âLook at her!â Emerson gestured to their mothers slumped body in hospital bed in the living room. âShe doesnât go to the bathroom by herself. She doesnât eat. She doesnât talk!â âSheâs our Mom, Em.â Pheli said weakly, her hands dropping to her side. âI know who she is.â Ophelia forced Emerson to be the logical one. To be the harsh one. Emerson liked to think it was because she was the big sister, even by two minutes. It was her duty to carry the difficulties for both of them.
I took a lot of talking, crying, and shouting to finally come to an agreement. It was time. It was time to let her go. So they packed up their bags at the beginning of Summer break, during their senior year of college, and decided to come back home. Â Â
They came back to the town they grew up in, to the green grass, and lazy people lounging on their front porches with an early afternoon beer in hand. Emerson went away to college to escape their old neighborhood. To escape the people who still saw her as the stringy haired girl with braces. The one who beat up all the boys. She wanted to escape their stares, and their jokes, but most of all she wanted to escape him. So, imagine her surprise, when the girls pulled up to their childhood home, just to see Dean Winchester waltz out of his front door to grab the newspaper, of all things. âSam.â Emerson hissed, eyeing Opheliaâs boyfriend, and Deanâs younger brother, in the rear view mirror. âWhat is he doing here?â
Sam shrugged, and ran his finger through his shaggy hair. He was trying to grow it out for a man bun, and Ophelia supported the idea. She was always trying out new kinds of braids, and was excited to have someone to practice on. âDunno, Em.â Liar, Emerson thought. She knew the boys kept in pretty constant communication. They were almost as needy as she and Ophelia were. Dean was four years older than the girls and Sam. He seemed to always be around when she was growing up, but the older they got the more annoying he was. Heâd bring bimbos to their hangouts, and he always ended up smoking pot or sneaking alcohol into their basement.
âDean youâre going to get us in trouble,â Ophelia complained as he lit up a cigarette.
âGod youâre such a girl.â
âThat's offensive, ass.â Emerson said, punching his arm. Â Â
âSammy, you seriously gonna let them talk to me that way?â
Sam shrugged. âProbably.â
The four of them were always stuck together. The boys were inseparable, just like the sisterâs, and once Sam and Pheli started dating, the four of them were laced and tangled together. No matter what Emerson did, she couldnât shake Dean Winchester loose. He was always there, seemingly lurking around the corner. âThis is just not what I need this weekend.â Emerson complained, quietly. Â Â Pheli reached for her sister and squeezed her arm. âHey, donât worry about him. This weekend is about us. It's about Mom.â She said softly. âDonât let anything else distract you.â Em sighed, letting out all the breath in her lungs in a single huff. âYouâre right. I know youâre right. Iâm sorry.â The girls smiled at each other warmly, as Emerson parked the car. Sam ducked out of the back seat stretching his arms into the air. âThat drive will never not suck.â He complained gently, before resting his arm across Opheliaâs shoulders. He was almost an entire foot taller than her, and sometimes when they were together it was almost comical. Dean was still standing in the driveway, looking dumbfounded in his pajama pants and ratty AC/DC t-shirt. He gave Emerson a half wave, and she wiggled her fingers back at him. When she was a junior in high school, and he was twenty-one he decided to join the military. He was gone for so long that she barely remembered what he looked like, that was until he came home for his first Christmas back. It was her last Christmas before college. His hair was short, and he had developed muscles that she didnât know existed. He was wearing his camouflage uniform, buttoned and steamed pristinely, as he waltzed up to her door.
âHey Em.â Â Â
âDean.â âHm.â âWhat?â She asked, crossing her arms. âJust not used to people calling me that. Iâm just Winchester in the military.â Â He was standing up completely straight, and there was little snark to his voice. Emerson raised her eyebrow. âYeah, I guess they would, wouldnât they?â
âItâs pretty weird.â He said, scratching the back of his head.
âDid you need something?â âWhat? Oh⊠no. I donât.â He said curtly. âJust letting you know Iâm home.â âCool.â She said awkwardly, leaning against the door frame. âWell, guess Iâll see ya later.â
âGuess so.â She said, slowly shutting the door. His hand slipped in, catching the door before she could shut it. âWhat?â
âMerry Christmas.â He said, before letting the door click shut.Â
He looked different now. His hair was longer, not long like Samâs, but longer than she saw him with in awhile. He looked tired, his shoulders were slumped and he had purple half moons under his eyes from lack of sleep. âThis weekend is about us. Itâs about Mom. Donât let anything else distract you.â Her sisters words echoed in her head. She was right, of course she was.
Emerson pulled her bag out of the backseat of the car and walked up the steps, unlocking the door to the house. She instantly got a whiff of something musty and her nose curled up. âPhel, go open up all the windows?â
The nursing staff had taken their mom back to the hospital per Emersonâs request. She didnât want to have to take care of the body once they pulled the plug, if they were in the hospital the staff did that. She knew she would have bigger things to worry about. She knew Pheli wouldn't handle it well. She was such a delicate flower.Â
âSure.â She went to go open up the windows, and Sam followed her like a puppy. Heâd been doing that his whole life, and if Emerson was being honest, it was beginning to lose its charm. Maybe she was just turning into a cynic. Their mothers hospital bed was still in the middle of the living room. A flimsy mattress on wheels. Medical supplies were covering every spare counter space. An IV bag still hung on its pole over their mothers bed, the tube swinging in the fresh air that rushed through the house.
This is going to be such a pain to clean up. Emerson started to make a mental checklist of everything she had to do. She had to return all of the medical supplies, call the funeral home, set up a service, call the lawyers⊠her thoughts rattled off, only being interrupted by a rap at the door.
Christ, what now?
She drug herself to the front door, swinging it open. âYes?â
Dean grinned back at her. She looked him up and down, noticing that he decided to change into some real pants, even if the jeans did have holes in them. âWow, so chipper, Em.â
âWhat are you doing here, Dean?â
He shrugged, pushing past her. âJust noticed you guys pulling up. Iâm going to this party tonight, if you guys want to come.â
âA party? Seriously?â Her eyes followed him, locking on his bare skin poking out from his short sleeved shirt. âDid Sam not tell you why we were here?â âNo?â He groaned, hopping up on the counter. Emerson rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. She eyed the six foot tall man that was now swinging his legs like a child off the edge of her mothers counter top. âBut I did forget that youâre boring. Youâd never go to a party. Canât have any fun.â He teased, his green eyes challenging her. Emerson rolled her eyes. âGet a fucking grip, Winchester. We are here for Mom.â Her tone hit him like a truck, causing him to suck in his breath.
âMom⊠is Jana okay?â
âNo. She isnât.â Emerson said harshly, even though she shouldn't have. He obviously didnât know.
âWhatâs wrong?â
She sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose, before gathering up her long blonde hair, and twisting it in to a bun on the top of her head. âWe are letting her go, Dean. Sheâs been on the vent for a year. Itâs time.â
His eyes softened, his lips parting to let out a whoosh of air. âWhat? Shit⊠Iâm so sorry I didnât know.â
âOf course you didnât.â She snapped. âHow could you know? Not like we talk anymore. All youâre worried about is the fucking party. So go would you?â
He winced and hopped down off the counter. âFine. Donât have to ask me twice. Tell Sammy to come by and see his big brother.â He said before pushing out into the yard, slamming the door behind him, causing the frame to rattle.
âWhat was that?â Ophelia called from the back room.Â
âNothing Phel!â Emerson called back, before pressing her back against the door, and slowly sliding to the floor. She captured her face in her hands and let out a low scream, tears stinging her eyes. It was all just too hard. Too damn hard. She let her head hit the door, hoping for a little clarity that didnât come. Maybe she should go to the party after all. -4 Hours Before-
Sam was being unsurprisingly helpful. He was able to reach everything on the top shelf, and he and Pheli werenât even being as flirtatious as they usually were. Theyâd been cleaning, and organizing, and making calls for the last four hours and Emerson just about had it. She fell back onto the couch and stared at the ceiling fan.
âSam?â
âSup?â He asked, poking his head out of the kitchen, holding a glass of water. âThe fan is so fucking dusty. I doubt anyone has cleaned it in ten years.â She commented, staring at the fluff that was poking over the edge of the fan, threatening to float down, directly into her face.
âIâm on it, boss.â He said with a grin. She didnât see it, but she heard it in his voice. She rolled her eyes.
âIâm getting a headache.â Pheli complained. âCan we get something to eat? Take a little break?â
âOh that sounds awesome.â Sam agreed.
The couple poked their heads over the side of the couch, and Emerson slowly opened her eyes to catch them staring at her. âWhat do you say, Em?â
âWe have so much to do, Phel.â Emerson sighed. Iâm the bad guy, again. âIâm sure you need a break, too.â She said quietly. âCome on. Look at you, youâre wiped. We have all Summer to clean the house... it doesnât have... it doesnât have to be done before we go to the hospital in the morning.â Emerson watched her sisters fingers go into her mouth, as she bit at her cuticles. It was an anxious habit that their mother had tried to break her of, but she never quite could. Emerson didnât bother mentioning it in that moment, though, it wasnât important. Not really.
âBut I did forget that youâre boring. Youâd never go to a party. Canât have any fun.â Deanâs voice entered her head at that moment. Maybe she couldnât have any fun, but that didnât mean Pheli didnât deserve some. She was about to lose her mother, after all. Emerson pressed her lips together, making a decision that she was sure she would regret. âFine. Letâs have fun tonight.â She swung her legs over the side of the couch. âDean mentioned a party to me earlier.â âYou talked to Dean?â Phel asked, raising her eyebrows. âDo you want to go, or not?â
âYes!â Ophelia said quickly, eyeing Sam. He shrugged in response. âCall him, tell him weâre in.â She looked excited, her face lighting up. It was enough to make Emerson stand up, and walk right over to the Winchester house and knock.
âI got it!â She heard Dean shout from behind the front door. The lock clicked and the door swung open. His green eyes widened in surprise. âOh, Em, hey.â He scratched the back of his head, exposing a bulge of muscle under the skin on his bicep. Â Â She shifted uncomfortably, tugging on a hair that was coming out of her bun. âI talked to Pheli, and she is interested in the party... so do you have the details?â
âYou want to go to a party?â Dean asked, flustered. Emerson raised an eyebrow, confused by his reaction to her. Maybe it was all the time that had passed, or maybe it was the fact that he knew that her mother would be dead in less than 24 hours, that was making him squirm. âNot me, but Pheli, and well, where she goes I go.â âRight, Iâm just surprised.â âI can see that.â Emerson smirked. âYou going to give me the details, or not?â âActually... not.â Dean said, his eyebrow quirked upward. âAnd why the fuck not?â
âRelax, Maklen.â He laughed lightly. âI just donât think that party is a good idea, but I do have something else in mind. Iâll pick you up in an hour? Tell Sammy to come over here. I want to talk to him.â He shut the door before she could argue. Her lips were hung open, her jaw slack. She let out a huff of air and turned on her heels, marching back to her own front door. He is so fucking annoying. She shook her head, not believing she agreed to spend her last night before the worst day of her life with him, of all people. Youâre spending the night with Pheli. Not him. She reminded herself.
âSo, whatâs the four-one-one?â Pheli asked, anxiously, the moment Emerson walked in the front door.
âWell, we arenât going to a party.â She began, and watched her sisters face melt in front of her.
âOh.â
âHey donât give me that. We arenât going to a party because Dean Winchester has something else in mind for tonight.â Emerson pursed her lips. âSo if youâre wanting to risk that, then he is picking us up in an hour.â
Opheliaâs face lit up again. âSweet! Iâll get changed.â âOh, and Sam, he wants to see you.â Emerson added before pointing to the front door. âSo, I guess we will see you in an hour?â
âGuess so.â Sam offered, with a shrug, before kissing Pheliâs forehead and walking out the front door. The girls went up the stairs to their old, shared bedroom. It was all flowers and sheer curtains. Lanterns were strung over their beds. Clearly Ophelia was the interior designer, and Emerson was just living in it. âSo...â Pheli started, as she lowered herself in front of her vanity. âWhen did you see Dean?â
âIn the yard.â Emerson said, dumbly, sitting on the edge of her bed. She had no intention of changing out of her jeans and t-shirt to hangout in some mysterious location with the boys next door.
âI was with you in the yard, he didnât mention a party. So try again?â Her sister asked her, eyeing her in the mirror as she let down her own blonde hair.
âHe came by after that. When you were opening all the windows.â Emerson said, nonchalantly. âOh, sure. Thatâs not worth mentioning.â Ophelia rolled her eyes, before running a brush through her hair. âThen what happened?â âHe came inside and was an ass, like usual. He invited us out, and I told him we werenât exactly here to party.â
Pheli sat her brush down and turned on her stool. âAh, Em. You told him about Mom.â
Emerson pinched the bridge of her nose and shrugged. âGuess I did.âÂ
âI know you guys donât get along, but do you really think heâs that big of a monster that he would just gloss over that fact once you told him?â
âKind of.â She admitted with a sigh. âI donât know, maybe I just wanted to knock him down a peg. He is so... infuriating. You know? Cocky.â
âCocky.â Ophelia echoed. âThatâs what I said.â Emerson said, her cheeks heating up. Â Â âI know.â She grinned back at her sister. âJust making sure you heard it, too.â She shrugged. Dean Winchester had always been a lot to handle. Between his car and women, the only reason she could deal with him at all, was the way he was with his brother. He never let anyone bully Sam growing up, and in turn, never let anyone mess with the girls, either.
âYou know, you two are freakishly similar, right?â Pheli added, as she touched up her makeup. âExcuse me?â âOh come on, donât tell me you donât see it? Even after all this time, youâre both the same.â She rolled her eyes.
âWhat the fuck does that mean?â Emerson asked, standing up. She crossed her arms. âOkay, I guess we have to do this now.â Pheli said, finishing her lipstick. She glanced at herself one more time before turning to her sister. âEver since we were kids youâve both liked each other. Donât bother arguing, Iâm your sister. I have twinsense. I can tell who you like, even if youâre too stubborn to see it. When he came home for Christmas from Afghanistan he was here to see you. Now you just have to decide how you feel, because watching this dance is honestly exhausting.â She stood up and walked to her sister. âNow lets get you changed, because Iâm not letting you go to this thing wearing jeans and a t-shirt.â Emerson rolled her eyes, but didnât bother arguing. She never bothered with Ophelia. She could talk her face blue, just to get the person she was arguing with to give in. Emerson didnât see the point in trying to prove someone wrong who refused to listen to reason. Â Â
Ophelia dressed Emerson in a black dress, and let her hair down. She slid into her ankle boots, and hid behind her red plaid flannel, before meeting the Winchester brothers on the front porch. Dean leaned against his Impala with his arms crossed. He wore a flannel that was pretty similar to Ems, over his AC/DC shirt, jeans, and boots. Sam had a blue button up, and looked like he finally brushed his hair. Ophelia leapt into his arms and he spun her around, kissing her. Emerson walked to Dean. âSo, where are we headed?â âItâs a surprise, Em. Donât you know how to relax?â He asked with a cheeky grin.
âNo.â She said, before opening the back door and sliding into the back seat. She watched the scenery fly past them as they sped down the road. The world blurred like sidewalk chalk in the rain.
âHere we are.â Dean said, pulling up to the pier. Emerson raised her eyebrow. âPlease tell me we arenât going fishing.â
âNo.â Dean laughed, shaking his head. âBetter.â He pulled out the keys and slid out of the car. The girls eyed each other and Pheli shrugged, taking Sams hand.
The brothers lead the girls to the end of the dock where a large sail boat was  tied. Dean gave a goofy grin, before hopping up on the deck. âAll aboard!â
âDo you say that to all your dates?â Sam asked with a smirk.
âWhose is this?â Emerson asked, watching Sam hoist Pheli up onto the boat. âDean Winchester, whose boat is this?â
âOne of my officers, relax. Heâs still overseas, and I clean it for him.â He shrugged. âHeâs fine if I take it out.â Â Â âYou never cared about sailing before.â Emerson said, pursing her lips.
Dean rolled his eyes and offered her his hand. âLike you said, we donât talk anymore, so you donât really know what Iâm into. Just trust me.â There was something about the softness to his green eyes that made her groan and rest her hand in his. He pulled her up, whipping her into his arms. âHey there, Sweetheart.â He murmured, his face close to hers.
âLet me go.â She said shortly, and he released her from his grip.
âAlright, folks. So we have refreshments down below, I hope you are all ready for the most epic goodbye party I could come up with in an afternoon.â He grinned widely and started to untie the boat from the dock. Emerson met her sister at the front of the boat, while Sam helped Dean get the boat out of the harbor. âDo they know what theyâre doing?â
âI donât know,â Pheli admitted. âBut it sure is beautiful, isnât it?â âIt is.â Emerson admitted, letting out a breath she didnât realize she was holding. The girls watched the boat leave the harbor and Emerson suddenly overwhelmed with emotion. She turned her face away from Pheli. She promised herself a long time ago that she wouldnât cry around her sister. There was only one emotional Maklen sister, and it wouldnât be her. âPhel, come here! I got you a drink.â
âDuty calls.â Her sister said with a grin before walking back to her boyfriend.
Emerson gripped the railing and felt the tears sting her eyes. She blinked a few times, urging them to leave her, like the boat left the dock. âHey.â His voice invaded her space, causing her to jump. âShit, Winchester.â She exhaled, eyeing Dean. âGot you something.â He said, offering her a beer.
âMay need something stronger.â She admitted as she took the beer from him. She took a swig and wiped a tear from her cheek. If he noticed it, he didnât mention it, and she was grateful for that. âGot that too.â He grunted, pulling a flask from his pocket.
âThank god. Your wild ways are finally worth something.â She said, taking the flask from him. She unscrewed the top and took a swig, letting the warm whiskey roll down her throat.
âDamn.â Dean laughed, as she took another swig. âMaybe I was wrong about you after all.â
She eyed him. Could she be wrong about him too? âMaybe you were.â She handed him back the flask, and he met her eyes as he took a swig himself, replacing the cap.
âDonât put it away so fast.â She said softly, her voice almost lost in the wind from the sail.
âKeep pace, Sweetheart.â âIâm not your Sweetheart.â
âI know.â He said, his eyes traveling from her eyes to her lips. âTrust me, I know.â âGood.â She said, peeling her eyes away from his, and back out to the ocean. âItâs endless, isnât it?â âSure seems that way, sometimes.â âI like it.â She admitted. âI hate endings.â Â Â
âI know what you mean.â He said, leaning over the railing. âBut sometimes an end can be a new beginning. One door closes another opens, and all that.â âWhereâs the other door for this?â Emerson asked him. âWhereâs the way out?â She turned to him, catching him staring at her. Her blonde hair blew in the sea breeze and he reached forward pushing a piece behind her ear.
âThis time it may be a window. Sometimes you gotta get creative.â
âYou think youâre so fucking cute, donât you?â
âDo you think Iâm cute?â He wiggled his eyebrows, and suddenly she was shot back to reality.
âNo.â She took a swig of her beer and focused on the horizon again. âSky's beautiful.â
âSometimes, when things are real shitty, I look up at the sky.â He said with a shrug. âSort of makes everything else seem small. All my problems, what the fuck are they compared to the sky?â
âThey feel pretty big from down here.â She admitted. He cracked a sad smile. âI get what you mean.â
âWhy are you back, anyway?â Emerson asked, eyeing him. âWhereâs the famous Lisa that Iâve heard so much about?â Deanâs jaw tightened at the mention of her name and he turned to Emerson. âWe arenât exactly friends, Em. Maybe we should just keep the talk to the sky, and the sea. Not get too serious.â
âYou invited me here to... what? Get fucked up before I have to kill my mom in the morning? Not exactly a time to be telling me what Iâm allowed to talk about.â
He ran his fingers over his face, almost as if he was trying to wipe away the growing frown on his lips.
âYou know your face is going to get stuck that way if you keep that up.â Theyâd tell him when they were kids. âYeah, fuck you, too.â Heâd cleverly retort. âI heard keeping shit bottled up makes you have premature wrinkles,â she said, running her fingers over her own forehead where his had deep thoughtful, frown lines.
âThereâs nothin premature about me, baby.â He said, looking at her through perfectly curled eyelashes.
âGod.â She groaned, turning away from him. âI donât know why I even bother.â She pulled her flannel together, suddenly feeling over exposed. âYouâre exactly the same as youâve always been. Youâve never said a single thing thatâs real in your entire life! Have you?â
âAnd you do?â He laughed, turning toward her. âWe all have defense mechanisms. Mine is humor. Yours is bitchiness.â
âIâm sorry, bitchiness?â
âDid I stutter?â He asked, inching so close to her that their chests brushed gently.
âI do not hide behind bitchiness.â
âYouâre doing it right now.â Dean laughed, gesturing to her. âYouâre too busy worrying about how Phelâs doin that you donât even let yourself be sad about your mom. Thatâs thirty levels of fucked up.â
âAnd what about you? Sargent Dean Winchester with the US Army, back at home at twenty-seven living with Mommy and Daddy? What the fuck is that about? Whereâs your fiancĂ©e, Dean?â
âThatâs none of your goddamn business.â He stared down into her golden eyes, challenging her. âYou offered up the information about your mom, I didnât pry. So stop weaseling into my business.â
âWhose hiding behind bitchiness now?â He made her crazy. She wanted to punch him, like she did when she was eight and he pissed her off. She broke his nose. It was a life highlight for her. She wanted to hit him, but there was something else. He smelled like pine soap, and the whiskey he was drinking. His face was damp from the sea spray, and the sun had finally dipped below the ocean. She could see him clearly in the silver light of the moon. Every fleck of gold in his green eyes. Every hair that pushed through his skin on his cheeks and chin. Every freckle on his nose that could make constellations like the endless night sky. He made her crazy. Dean Winchester was made of something entirely different from anyone sheâd ever met. He was made of oil, car parts, sass, and a honey so sweet it made her teeth ache. His tongue darted out of his mouth and ran over his bottom lip, so quickly, that if she hadnât been staring at his mouth she may have missed it, but she saw it and it made her stomach flip. âGuys?â Sam said, coming up behind them. âNot to interrupt or anything but...â The two turned to look at Sam, breathing heavily. He held Pheliâs hand in one hand, and pointed out past them with the other. Ophelias hand was covering her mouth, and even in the silver glow of the moon Emerson could tell that her sister was pale. Samâs eyes were wide, as he stared past them. Their chests were still touching as they followed his pointed finger out toward the shore, where in the distance an orange glow lit up the sky. âWhat the...â
The world shook. The sea collapsed over itself, sending the four young adults slamming against the railing, and barely keeping the sail boat upright. Seawater sloshed aboard, and into their shoes, across their shins. Emerson tumbled over the side of the boat in a single, fluid motion, the rail slamming into her stomach. She groaned in pain, as Dean grabbed ahold of her hand at the last possible moment. His grip was tight, even in the spray from the ocean. She hung freely over the edge, gripping at his hand, trying to pull herself back on board, as the wave rocked the boat back upright. Dean hoisted her small frame up easily, back over the rail. He wrapped his arms around her instinctively, his feet planted on the deck, as if the simple force of his stance could keep them from capsizing. They turned back to the orange light, white clouds seeming to rush up from the ground.
âIs that...?â Pheli asked, her voice trembling.
âItâs a mushroom cloud.â Dean confirmed. His eyes were focused off in the distance at the explosion. The clouds of dust, or smoke, curled up like a hand toward the sky. It was gripping for God.
âIs it a bomb?â Pheli gripped Sams chest, and he wrapped his arms protectively around her.
âDean, maybe we should go under?â He asked, quietly.
Deans hands still gripped Emersons wrist. Her eyes traveled from the explosion to Deans solid expression. She could see him working out a plan. âYeah.â He said suddenly. âLetâs go under. We can try the radio, and see if anyoneâs talkin. We need to get some kind of cover, because if its a terrorist attack they may strike again.â âTerrorist?â Pheli started to cry. âOh my god.â
âHey,â Emerson said, turning her attention to her sister. âItâs okay. We are okay. Look at me, we are okay. Dean knows what to do.â Pheli pulled her fingers up to her mouth and bit down on some loose skin around her thumb, but she nodded at her sister. She believed her. What other choice did she have?
âYou three go down, Iâll get the sails back up and get us a little further out to sea.â
âDo you need help?â Emerson asked, eyeing him.
âNot safe.â He grunted. âGo down. Now.â She nodded. âOkay, but hurry. If itâs not safe for us, it isnât safe for you either.â She took her sisters hand and let Sam lead them down below. She made her way to the radio next to the bed. Sam lowered his girlfriend to a seated position, she looked like she was losing it. Other than the tears rolling down her cheeks she seemed pretty catatonic, staring blankly forward, past Sam, at nothing.
Emerson clicked on the radio and flipped through the stations. Click. Click. Click. Buzz. âNothing. Fuck.â She said to herself.
She met Sams eyes and shook her head. All of the stations were dead. The air on the other end was empty air. It was like the smoke reached up, and ripped God straight from the sky, leaving it empty, void of communication. Pheli gripped the cross around her neck and mumbled some kind of prayer. Emerson moved her eyes from Sams to her sister. She didnât have the heart to tell her that she didnât think anyone was listening, not anymore.Â
âââââ
Chapter TwoÂ
Get caught up!
#fanfiction#supernatural#spn#supernatural fanfiction#dean winchester#sam winchester#deanxofc#samxofc#The Hand That Reaches for God#mine#writing#otp#angst#apocalypse au#au#apocalypse#twist#gore#dark#romance#violence
44 notes
·
View notes